THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ELSIE  BOOKS  AND 
OTHER  POPULAR  BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA    FINLEY 


ELSIE  DINSMORE. 

ELSIE'S  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S  GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S  MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S  WIDOWHOOD. 
GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 
ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 
THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 
ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 
CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 
ELSIE  AND  THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE  YACHTING  WITH  THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE'S  VACATION. 

ELSIE  AT  VIAMEDE. 
ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ELSIE  AT  THE  WORLD'S  FAIR. 
ELSIE'S  JOURNEY  ON  INLAND  WATERS. 
ELSIE  AT  HOME. 
ELSIE  ON  THE  HUDSON. 
ELSIE  IN  THE  SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 
ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP. 
ELSIE  AND  HER  LOVED  ONES. 


MILDRED  KEITH. 

MILDRED  AT  ROSELANDS. 
MILDRED'S  MARRIED  LIFE. 
MILDRED  AND  ELSIE. 
MILDRED  AT  HOME. 

MILDRED'S  BOYS  AND  GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 


CASELLA. 

SIGNING  THE  CONTRACT  AND  WHAT  IT  COST. 
THE  TRAGEDY  OF  WILD  RIVER  VALLEY. 
OUR  FRED. 

AN  OLD-FASHIONED  BOY. 
WANTED,  A  PEDIGREE. 

THE  THORN  IN  THE  NEST. 


ELSIE  AT  ION 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1893, 

BY 

DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPART. 
AU  rights  reserved. 


ELSIE  AT  ION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

VIOLET  and  Lnlu  were  still  alone  upon  the 
yeranda  where  the  captain  had  left  them  while 
he  drove  into  the  village  on  that  first  evening 
after  their  home-coming  from  beautiful  Via- 
mede.  They  had  now  taken  possession  of  two 
easy-chairs  standing  close  together,  and  were  en 
joying  the  quiet  and  an  extended  view  of  the 
well-kept  grounds  and  the  green  fields  and 
wooded  hills  that  lay  beyond. 

For  some  moments  neither  had  spoken ;  then 
Violet  broke  the  silence.  "  Lulu,  I  have  been 
thinking  of  that  poor  Mrs.  McAlpine  and  her 
daughter  whom  you  met  when  your  father  took 
you  and  Max  out  to  the  far  West.  Tell  me 
something  about  them  if  you  feel  inclined." 

"  Yes,  Mamma  Vi ;  they  were  refined,  lovable 
people  and  I  like  to  think  and  talk  of  them ; 
except  that  it  makes  me  sad  to  think  what  a 
hard,  trying  life  they  led  and  are  yet  leading,  I 
suppose." 

1  1 


2  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Yes,  my  heart  bleeds  for  them;  the  poor 
mother  especially,"  sighed  Violet.  "Foully 
robbed  of  her  husband's  love,  what  charm  has 
life  in  this  world  left  for  her?" 

"If  I  were  in  her  place  I'd  just  make  up  my 
mind  not  to  care  for  him  or  his  love,  and  be 
happy  in  loving  my  children  and  being  loved 
by  them!"  exclaimed  Lulu  in  indignant  tones. 
"I'd  never  break  my  heart  for  such  a 
wretch!" 

"He  is  certainly  not  worth  it,"  was  Violet's 
response.  "Ah,  there  is  your  father!"  as  a 
carriage  turned  in  at  the  great  gates  opening 
upon  the  high-road. 

It  came  swiftly  up  the  drive,  halted  at  the 
front  entrance,  and  the  captain,  quickly 
alighting,  handed  out  a  girlish  figure  clad  in 
a  plain,  dark  dress  and  hat. 

"Miss  McAlpine,  my  dear;  Lulu,  it  is  your 
old  friend  Marian." 

"Welcome,  my  poor  dear  girl,"  said  Violet, 
taking  Marian's  hand  in  a  kindly  pressure 
and  giving  her  a  kiss. 

"O  Marian,  Marian,  what  a  delightful  sur 
prise!"  was  Lulu's  greeting  as  she  threw  her 
arms  about  her  friend  and  kissed  her  again 
and  again. 

"Just  as  I  meant  it  should  be,"  the  captain 
remarked  with  a  pleased  smile. 

But  Marian  seemed  speechless  with  emotion, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  3 

clinging  to  Lulu  and  sobbing  as  if  her  heart 
would  break. 

"0  you  poor  dear!"  Lulu  said,  gently  pat 
ting  and  stroking  her,  "don't  cry  so  bitterly; 
we  will  do  all  we  can  to  make  you  happy.     You 
must  be  very  tired  with  your  long  journey,  but 
you  can  rest  now  in  this  sweet  home  of  ours. " 

"  Yes,  take  her  up  to  the  spare  room  nearest 
your  own,  Lulu,"  said  the  captain,  "and  see 
that  she  has  everything  she  needs." 

''And  we  will  have  her  tea  sent  up  to  her," 
added  Violet. 

"  She  took  that  in  the  village,  my  dear,"  said 
the  captain,  "  and  as  she  is  very  weary  had  bet 
ter  get  to  bed  as  soon  as  she  can.  I  see  that  her 
trunk  has  already  been  carried  up." 

"  0  sir,  how  kind,  how  kind  you  are  to  me!" 
Marian  exclaimed  sobbingly,  putting  her  hand 
into  his  and  lifting  grateful  eyes  to  his  face. 

"  Ah,  my  poor  child,  it  would  be  a  great  de 
light  to  me  could  I  but  relieve  all  your  sorrows," 
he  returned  in  moved  tones.  "  That  is  beyond 
my  power;  but  cast  all  your  burdens  on  the 
Lord  and  he  will  sustain  you,  fulfilling  to  you 
his  gracious  promise,  'As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be. '  You  need  rest ;  do  not  lie  awake 
grieving,  but  try  to  obey  the  scriptural  injunc 
tion,  'casting  all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he 
careth  for  you.' " 


4  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"O  sir,  I  believe  itJ"  Marian  responded  in 
deeply  grateful  tones;  "for  otherwise  he  would 
never  have  raised  up  such  a  friend  as  you  are 
proving  yourself  to  be.  How  shall  I  ever  thank 
one  who  shows  himself  far  kinder  than  my  own 
father?" 

"Yes,  my  dear  girl,  my  good  husband  feels 
for  you  very  much  as  he  does  for  his  own  chil 
dren  when  they  are  in  trouble,"  Violet  said 
feelingly,  as  Marian  turned  to  say  good-night  to 
her.  "  Lulu,  dear,"  she  added,  "  try  to  make 
sure  that  your  guest  has  everything  that  can 
add  to  her  comfort." 

"I  will,  Mamma  Vi,"  Lulu  answered  in 
pleasant  tones. 

"  And  stay  with  Marian  only  long  enough  to 
see  to  that,"  added  the  captain;  "for  her 
journey  has  fatigued  her  greatly  and  she  needs 
rest  more  than  anything  else." 

"  Yes,  sir;  we  can  wait  till  to-morrow  for  our 
talk,"  Lulu  replied,  looking  smilingly  up  into 
his  face ;  "  and  I'll  come  directly  to  you  so  that 
you  will  know  I  have  obeyed  the  order." 

"That  is  right;  you  will  find  me  here,"  he 
returned. 

"Oh,  what  a  lovely  home  you  have,  Lulu!" 
exclaimed  Marian,  glancing  about  her  as  they 
went  up  the  stairway. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  I  think  we  have ;  and  I  love  it 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  5 

dearly ;  hut  not  a  thousandth  part  as  much  as 
I  do  the  dear  father  who  made  it  for  us  and 
makes  us  so  happy  in  it.  This  is  the  room  he 
bade  me  bring  you  to,  Marian,"  opening  a 
door  and  leading  the  way  into  a  large,  airy,  and 
beautifully  furnished  bedroom. 

"Oh,  how  lovely,  how  lovely!"  exclaimed 
Marian.  "Ah,  it  is  much  too  grand  for  me 
— a  poor  girl  who  has  not  a  dollar  in  the 
world." 

"Not  a  bit,"  said  Lulu  in  reply;  "those  who 
have  nothing  need  help  all  the  more;  besides, 
papa  does  not  value  people  for  their  wealth  and 
has  never  taught  his  children  to.  Ah,  there  is 
your  trunk !  I  see  the  men  have  unstrapped  it. 
Now  if  you  are  too  tired  to  get  out  the  things 
you  want  for  to-night,  and  will  give  me  the 
key,  I  will  do  so  for  you  while  you  sit  here  in 
this  easy-chair  and  direct  me." 

"Oh,  thank  you!  but  I  feel  able  to  wait  on 
myself." 

"  Well,  you  shall  do  exactly  as  you  please,"  re 
turned  Lulu  with  a  smile.  "  I  see  the  servants 
have  filled  your  pitchers,  and  if  you  should 
want  anything  that  is  not  here,  you  have  only 
to  touch  this  knob  which  rings  an  electric  bell 
in  the  kitchen — giving  it  one  push  for  cold,  or 
two  for  hot  water,  or  three  for  the  chamber 
maid  to  come  to  you." 


C  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"How  very  nice  and  convenient!"  exclaimed 
Marian. 

Lulu  then  explained  about  the  light,  saying 
she  was  welcome  to  put  it  out  or  leave  it  burn 
ing  just  as  she  preferred,  and  bidding  her  a 
kind  good-night  left  the  room.  Hurrying 
down  to  the  veranda,  she  found  her  father  and 
Violet  still  there  sitting  side  by  side,  convers 
ing  together  in  rather  subdued  tones. 

"Here  I  am,  papa,"  Lulu  said,  approaching 
them. 

"  That  is  right,"  he  responded  and  drew  her 
to  a  seat  upon  his  knee.  "  You  saw  that  your 
guest  had  every  want  supplied?"  he  asked,  ca 
ressing  her  hair  and  cheek  with  his  hand  as  he 
spoke. 

"  Yes,  sir.  0  papa,  tell  me  all  about  it, 
please. " 

"All  about  what?"  he  asked  with  a  smile, 
holding  her  close  and  pressing  a  kiss  upon  her 
lips. 

"  About  Marian,  sir.  Did  you  know  she  was 
coming?  and  was  it  just  to  get  her  you  drove 
into  the  village?" 

"One  question  at  a  time,  my  child,"  he  re 
turned  with  an  amused  look.  "Yes,  I  knew 
she  was  coming.  I  had  found  a  letter  from  her 
on  my  library  table  telling  me  so,  and  re 
minding  me  of  the  invitation  you  heard  nf« 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  7 

give  her  just  before  leaving  Minersville,  to 
apply  to  me  for  help  should  the  time  ever  come 
when  she  would  need  a  friend  able  and  willing 
to  aid  her." 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa,  I  remember  it,  and  I  don't 
think  anybody  could  find  a  better  friend  than 
my  dear  father  when  in  need  of  one." 

"  Well,  I  found  the  letter,  read  it  to  your 
Mamma  Vi,  then  drove  into  the  village  for 
Marian,  leaving  for  you  the  pleasure  of  being 
taken  by  surprise  on  seeing  her  return  with  me. " 

"  And  a  very  pleasant  surprise  it  was,  papa. 
Is  she  going  to  stay?  and  oh,  what  has  become 
of  her  poor  mother  and  the  boys?  I  suppose 
she  told  you  all  about  them  as  you  drove  back 
from  the  village?" 

"  More  than  two  questions  at  once  this  time," 
laughed  her  father.  "I  will  try  to  answer 
them  in  turn.  She  is  likely  to  stay  with  us  for 
the  present  at  least.  Her  mother  and  all  the 
younger  children,  except  Sandy,  are  dead ;  the 
little  ones  dying  of  diphtheria,  the  mother  of 
grief  and  the  fatigue  from  nursing  them 
through  their  illness.  Sandy  is  working  his 
way  with  a  farmer  for  the  present;  the  father 
attempted  to  force  Marian  into  a  match  with  a 
Mormon  thirty  or  forty  years  older  than  herself, 
and  she,  by  running  away,  barely  escaped  a  fate 
that  she  esteemed  far  worse  than  death. " 


8  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Oh,  poor  thing!"  cried  Lulu.  "How  glad 
I  am  that  I  have  a  father  who  would  never 
force  me  to  leave  him  for  anybody  else,"  cling 
ing  still  closer  to  him  as  she  spoke. 

"Never,  no,  never,  my  own  precious  child!" 
he  returned  with  emotion.  "  But  you  are  still 
far  too  young  even  to  be  thinking  of  such  a 
thing." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that,  papa,  and  I'm  glad  of  it. 
I  like  to  be  a  little  girl  that  nobody  wants  to 
get  away  from  her  father." 

"  Then  we  are  both  satisfied." 

"  Papa,  is  Marian  going  to  live  here  with  us?" 
she  asked. 

"  Nothing  is  decided  yet,"  he  replied,  "  but  it 
will  depend  upon  circumstances.  Would  you 
wish  it,  daughter?" 

She  hesitated  a  little,  then  said :  "  If  you  and 
Mamma  Vi  want  her  here,  papa,  I  would  not 
like  to  stand  in  the  way  of  her  having  such  a 
sweet  home,  but — it's  so  delightful  to  have  our 
dear  home  to  ourselves ;  just  you  and  Mamma 
Vi  and  us  children." 

"So  your  mamma  and  I  think,"  he  returned 
with  a  gratified  look;  "and  very  possibly 
Marian  herself  would  prefer  some  other  plan, 
for  I  perceive  she  is  of  a  very  independent  dis 
position.  I  have  learned  that  it  is  her  desire 
and  purpose  to  earn  her  own  living,  and  I  think 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  .          9 

the  kindest  thing  I  can  do  will  be  to  help  her 
fit  herself  for  whatever  work  she  may  think 
best  suited  to  her  talents  and  inclination." 

"0  papa,  take  her  for  one  of  your  pupils, 
won't  you?"  cried  Lulu  in  her  most  eager, 
coaxing  tones. 

"  If  she  wishes  it,  and  can  be  located  in  the 
near  neighborhood,"  he  said. 

"Oh,  I  have  a  thought!"  exclaimed  Lulu. 
"  Why  can't  she  live  with  Mrs.  Allen  and  Susie 
at  the  cottage?" 

"  Ah,  that  strikes  me  as  a  very  good  sugges 
tion,"  the  captain  replied.  "What  do  you 
think  of  it,  Violet,  my  dear?" 

"  I  highly  approve,"  returned  Violet,  "  unless 
it  may  crowd  them  too  much." 

"  Ah,  in  that  case  I  can  easily  add  another 
room,  or  two  of  them  if  deemed  desirable,"  he 
said.  "  They  might  stand  a  little  crowding  for 
a  time,  till  they  satisfy  themselves  as  to  their 
congeniality  of  disposition — for  even  good  peo 
ple  sometimes  find  that  they  are  more  com 
fortable  apart  than  thrown  constantly  together; 
and  that  having  been  satisfactorily  proved,  I 
would  make  the  addition.  But  we  need  decide 
nothing  in  regard  to  these  matters  to-night. 
There  is  the  bell  for  prayers,  after  which  Lulu 
must  go  to  her  nest,  and  you  and  I,  my  dear, 
will,  I  think,  be  ready  for  ours." 


10          •  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

When  the  short  service  was  over,  Lulu  bade 
Violet  good-night ;  then  turning  to  her  father, 
asked,  "  Must  I  say  it  to  you  too  now,  papa?" 

"No,  daughter,"  he  replied.  "I  will  step  in 
your  room  for  a  moment  when  you  are  about 
ready  for  bed.  I  suppose  it  would  hardly  do  to 
omit  it  on  the  first  night  after  our  return  from 
our  wanderings,"  he  added,  smoothing  her  hair 
caressingly  as  she  stood  by  his  side. 

"No,  indeed,  sir,"  she  returned  with  an 
earnestness  that  made  him  smile ;  "  and  please 
do  not  think  it  will  do  at  any  time ;  unless  you 
are  sick  or  have  some  company  yon  cannot 
leave  to  give  me  even  a  minute.  Ah,  how 
thankful  I  ought  to  be,  and  am,  that  my  father 
is  so  different  from  poor  Marian's!" 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Violet.  "Marian,  poor 
girl,  is  greatly  to  be  pitied ;  so  let  us  all  be  as 
kind  to  her  as  possible." 

"Yes,  Mamma  Vi;  and  I  think  it  will  be 
my  place  to  stay  with  her  to-morrow,  though  I 
shall  be  very  sorry  to  miss  spending  the  after 
noon  and  evening  with  the  rest  of  you  at  Ion." 

"You  dear  girl,  you  shall  do  no  such  thing," 
returned  Violet  with  an  affectionate  smile  into 
Lulu's  eyes.  "  I  will  speak  to  mamma  through 
the  telephone  to-morrow  morning,  and  I  am 
sure  she  will  give  Marian  a  cordial  invitation  to 
make  one  of  the  family  party." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  11 

"I  do  not  doubt  it,  my  dear,"  said  Captain 
Raymond,  "  but  in  her  fatigue  and  grief  Marian 
would,  I  think,  prefer  to  spend  the  day  here  in 
rest  and  sleep ;  nor  will  there  be  any  occasion 
for  Lulu  to  deny  herself  the  pleasure  of  going 
with  the  rest  of  us  to  Ion,  or  us  the  pleasure 
of  having  her  along,"  again  laying  a  caressing 
hand  upon  her  head  and  smiling  down  affec 
tionately  into  the  bright  dark  eyes  lifted  lov 
ingly  to  his.  "  Now  go,  daughter,  to  your 
room.  I  want  you  to  have  a  good  night's  rest 
that  you  may  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  to-morrow 
to  the  full." 


CHAPTER  II. 

"An,  how  I  wish  poor  dear  Marian  was 
blessed  with  such  a  father  as  mine,"  Lulu  said 
to  herself  as  she  moved  noiselessly  about  her 
room  getting  ready  for  bed.  "  But  I  doubt  if 
there  is  another  quite  so  dear  and  good — 
though  Mamma  Vi  says  hers  was,  and  Grand 
ma  Elsie  seems  to  think  hers  could  not  possibly 
be  excelled !  The  idea !  I'm  as  glad  as  can  be 
that  I  wasn't  born  his  child,  though  the  older 
he  grows  the  better  and  kinder  he  seems  to  be. 
And  that's  the  way  it  ought  to  be  with  all  of 
us ;  papa  says  so,  and  I  know  it's  according  to 
Bible  teachings.  'Grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ, '  it  says.  Ah  me !  there's  nobody  needs 
to  do  that  more  than  you  yourself,  you  bad- 
tempered,  wilful  Lulu  Eaymond.  I  am  glad 
you  have  a  father  who  understands  the  business 
of  training  you  up  in  the  way  you  should  go, 
as  well  as  mine  does,"  and  presently,  when  he 
came  in,  she  turned  to  him  with  a  remark  to 
that  effect. 

"  If  I  have  succeeded  in  training  my  children 
12 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  13 

at  all  in  the  right  way,  it  is  only  by  the  wisdom 
given  me  of  God  in  answer  to  earnest  prayer 
for  it,"  he  replied  with  grave  earnestness. 
"Now  good-night,  my  dear  little  daughter," 
again  laying  a  hand  tenderly  upon  her  head. 
"  *  The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee ;  the  Lord 
make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gra 
cious  unto  thee ;  the  Lord  lift  up  his  counte 
nance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace. ' ' 

"  Dear  papa,  thank  you,"  she  said,  lifting 
dewy  eyes  to  his ;  "  it  is  such  a  beautiful,  beau 
tiful  blessing!" 

"  It  is  indeed !  the  blessing  which  the  Lord 
directed  Moses  to  give  to  Aaron  and  his  sons  to 
use  in  blessing  the  children  of  Israel;  adding 
'and  they  shall  put  my  name  upon  the  children 
of  Israel,  and  I  will  bless  them.'  Now  again 
good-night,  daughter.  Get  to  bed  and  to  sleep 
as  quickly  as  you  can." 

Lulu  obeyed,  and  her  head  had  scarcely  more 
than  touched  the  pillow  before  her  senses  were 
lost  in  sound  sleep,  from  which  she  did  not 
awake  till  just  as  the  sun  appeared  above  the 
tree-tops. 

"  Oh,  what  a  lovely  morning !  everything 
looking  so  beautiful  within  and  without!"  she 
exclaimed  to  herself,  glancing  around  the  hand 
somely  furnished  room,  then  out  at  the  beauti 
ful  grounds.  "Ah,  I  want  a  morning  stroll 


14  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

with  my  dear  father!"  and  with  the  words  she 
sprang  from  the  bed  and  began  a  hasty  but  neat 
toilet;  but  first  she  laid  her  Bible  open  on  the 
dressing-table  that  she  might  commit  a  verse  or 
more  to  memory  as  she  worked. 

Then  a  few  moments  were  spent  on  her 
knees  giving  thanks  for  God's  protecting  care 
over  her  and  hers  during  the  silent  watches  of 
the  night,  the  many,  many  blessings  of  her  lot 
in  life,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life  through  the 
righteousness  and  atoning  blood  of  Christ,  con 
fessing  her  sins,  asking  forgiveness  for  Jesus' 
sake,  and  help  to  love  him  more  and  serve  him 
better. 

Grace  still  slept  soundly,  as  Lulu  discovered 
on  peeping  in  at  the  open  door  communicating 
with  her  own  room.  Polly  woke  and  called  for 
a  cracker,  according  to  her  custom.  Lulu  gave 
her  one,  told  her  to  be  silent  and  not  disturb 
tired  sleepers,  then  passed  quietly  out  to  the 
hall  and  to  Marian's  door,  where  she  stood 
listening  till  satisfied  that  no  movement  was 
going  on  within  that  room;  then  seeing  her 
father  passing  out  of  his  dressing-room  into  the 
hall,  she  ran  to  him,  was  welcomed  with  a 
smile  and  a  kiss,  slipped  her  hand  into  his,  and 
they  went  down  the  stairs  together. 

"Have  you  had  anything  to  eat?"  he  asked, 
adding,  "It  will  be  more  than  an  hour  yet 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  15 

before  we  are  called  to  breakfast,  and  that  will 
make  too  long  a  fast  from  the  time  you  must 
have  left  your  bed." 

"No,  sir,  I  haven't,"  she  replied.  "Shall  I 
call  for  a  glass  of  milk  for  you  and  one  for 
myself?" 

"  Suppose  instead  we  take  a  basket  and  go 
out  to  the  strawberry  bed.  How  would  you  like 
that?"  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  ever  so  much,  papa!"  she  exclaimed  de 
lightedly.  "And  might  we  not  gather  some 
for  breakfast  too?  Mamma  Yi  and  the  rest 
will  enjoy  them  as  well  as  you  and  I." 

"I  entirely  approve  of  the  suggestion,"  he 
returned,  and  they  set  off  together  for  the  straw 
berry  patch. 

It  was  a  large  one  supplied  with  an  abun 
dance  of  the  finest  varieties,  the  vines  now  loaded 
with  delicious  fruit  just  in  prime  condition  for 
eating. 

"Oh,  how  beautiful  they  are!"  cried  Lulu. 
"  So  many  too,  and  so  nicely  arranged  and 
trained  that  they  don't  get  any  sand  at  all  on 
them;  and  so  large  that  it  won't  take  long  to 
fill  our  basket,  papa." 

"  No,  not  many  minutes.  Gather  and  eat  all 
you  wish  and  we  will  fill  the  basket  afterward. " 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  she  said,  and  hastened  to 
avail  herse!*  of  the  permission.  For  *ome 


1«  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

minutes  she  was  too  busy  to  talk,  but  at  length, 
when  the  filling  of  the  basket  began,  she  broke 
the  silence  with  a  question:  "Papa,  did 
Marian  tell  you  how  she  escaped  from  Miners- 
rffle?" 

"Yes,"  he  replied;  "and  now  you  want  me 
to  tell  you,  I  suppose?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir,  if  you  will. " 

"  I  will  tell  you  something  about  it,  but  let 
yon  get  the  particulars  from  Marian  herself. 
My  agent,  Mr.  Short,  was  a  good  friend  to  the 
poor  girl,  supplied  her  with  funds  and  whatever 
else  she  needed ;  took  her  by  night  to  a  station 
some  miles  distant  on  the  railroad,  bought  her  a 
ticket,  had  her  trunk  checked,  put  her  on  board 
an  eastern  train  and  watched  it  out  of  sight." 

"  And  she  travelled  all  the  rest  of  the  way 
alone,  papa?" 

"  Yes ;  as  far  as  Union,  where  I  met  her  with 
my  carriage." 

"  I  think  she  was  very  brave,  papa;  but  any 
thing  was  better  than  the  fate  she  would  have 
had  if  she  had  stayed  where  that  wicked,  cruel 
father  of  hers  could  have  done  what  he  pleased 
with  her.  Oh,  how  glad  and  thankful  I  am 
that  God  gave  me  such  a  good,  kind  father!" 

"  And  I  that  you  are  mine,"  he  returned  with 
a  loving  look  into  her  beaming  eyes.  "It 
speaks  ill  indeed  for  Mormon  ism  that  it  can  so 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  17 

harden  the  heart  against  those  who  should  be 
regarded  with  the  tenderest  affection.  There ! 
we  have  filled  our  basket  and  now  we  will  go 
back  to  the  house." 

The  breakfast-bell  rang  just  as  they  stepped 
into  the  veranda.  Violet  was  there  with  the 
three  younger  children ;  morning  greetings  were 
exchanged,  then  all  repaired  to  the  breakfast- 
rooin. 

"  I  think  our  weary  young  guest  is  still  sleep 
ing,"  Violet  said.  "I  knocked  softly  at  her 
door  and  listened  for  several  minutes,  but  could 
hear  no  sound ;  so  thought  it  best  to  let  her 
sleep  on  and  give  her  her  breakfast  when  she 
wakes  of  herself." 

"  Quite  right,  my  dear,"  returned  the  captain 
as  he  lifted  baby  Ned  to  his  high  chair,  then 
seated  himself. 

He  asked  a  blessing  upon  their  food  and  the 
meal  began.  They  were  the  usual  cheerful  little 
family  party,  chatting  pleasantly  among  them 
selves  while  they  ate. 

As  they  rose  from  the  table  Violet  said :  "  I 
think  I  will  go  to  the  telephone  and  have  a 
little  chat  with  mamma  while  the  servants  are 
eating." 

"  And  may  I  go  with  you?"  the  captain  asked 
with  a  smile. 

"I  shall  be  happy  to  have  you,  sir,"  she  re- 


18  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

turned  with  a  laughing  look  up  into  his  face. 
"  The  children  are  welcome  to  come,  too,  if  they 
wish." 

At  Ion  the  family  were  about  leaving  the 
breakfast-table  when  the  telephone  bell  rang. 
It  was  answered  by  Edward.  "  Hello !  who  is 
there?  and  what's  wanted?" 

"It  is  I.  I  wish  to  speak  to  mamma,"  was 
the  reply  in  Violet's  own  sweet  tones.  "  No  ob 
jections  to  others  hearing,  though." 

"  Dear  me,  I  hope  she  isn't  going  to  say  they 
can't  come  to-day!"  exclaimed  Rosie,  while  Ed 
ward  stepped  aside  and  their  mother  took  the 
place  he  vacated. 

"  What  is  it,  Vi?"  she  asked,  and  all  listened 
intently  for  the  reply. 

"We  have  a  guest,  Marian  McAlpine — that 
MinerEville  young  girl  you  have  all  heard  my 
husband,  Max  and  Lu  speak  of." 

"  Ah !  then  bring  her  with  you  to-day,  if  she 
will  come." 

"Thank  you,  mamma;  we  will  if  she  is  able 
and  willing  to  accompany  us;  she  was  greatly 
fatigued  by  her  journey  and  seems  to  be  still 
sleeping." 

"McAlpine?"  exclaimed  Mr.  Lilburn,  stand 
ing  near.  "  You  and  I  have  some  distant  rela 
tives  of  that  name,  Cousin  Elsie.  Please  ask 
for  the  father's  first  name. " 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  19 

"  I  have  heard  the  captain  say  his  wife  called 
him  Willie,"  Elsie  answered. 

"Ah,  indeed!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Lilburn,  in  a 
tone  of  some  excitement.  "I  must  see  the 
lassie.  Please  say  to  Cousin  Vi  that  I  will  be 
over  there  an  hour  hence.  And  will  you  not 
accompany  me,  cousin?" 

"With  pleasure,"  she  replied,  and  turning  to 
her  father,  "  Shall  we  not  make  up  a  party, 
papa?"  she  asked. 

"  Yes,"  he  said.  "  It  is  a  lovely  morning  for 
a  drive  and  we  may  as  well  do  so,  all  going  who 
have  time  and  inclination." 

"  I  wonder  if  our  young  guest  is  awake  yet," 
Violet  said  to  her  husband  as  they  turned  away 
from  the  telephone.  "  Shall  I  send  a  servant  up 
to  see?" 

"No,  my  dear,  I  think  I  wouldn't,"  the  cap 
tain  replied.  "  I  told  her  last  night  to  lie  and 
sleep  as  late  this  morning  as  she  would,  ring  for 
her  breakfast  when  she  was  ready  to  eat  it,  and 
it  should  be  carried  up  to  her.  Ah !  there  is 
her  bell  now.  I  will  direct  that  it  be  taken 
up  at  once,  and  then  we  will  have  family 
worship." 

On  coming  down  nearly  an  hour  later  Marian 
found  the  family  gathered  upon  the  front  ve 
randa.  The  captain  rose  on  her  appearance  and 
gallantly  handed  her  to  a  seat,  remarking  that 


80  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

she  was  looking  much  better  and  brighter  than 
on  her  arrival  the  previous  evening. 

"Yes,  sir,"  she  said,  "and  I  feel  far  better. 
I  was  very  weary  with  my  long  journey  (what  a 
Tery  big  country  America  is!),  but  I  slept  well 
and  am  almost  rested  now." 

Just  then  a  carriage  was  seen  to  turn  in 
at  the  gates  opening  upon  the  high-road. 
Ned  greeted  its  approach  with  a  shout  of  de 
light. 

"  Gan'ma  tumin' !  gan'ma  tumin'.  Oh,  I  so 
blad,  I  so  blad!" 

"  Yes,  Neddie  boy,  we  are  always  glad  to  see 
dear  grandma,"  said  his  father.  "Grandpa 
Dinsrnore  too,  Cousin  Eonald,  Kosie  and  Walter. 
They  are  all  there,  I  see." 

The  next  minute  the  carriage  had  drawn  up 
at  the  foot  of  the  steps  and  the  captain  was  as 
sisting  his  guests  to  alight  and  bidding  them 
heartily  welcome. 

Cousin  Ronald,  waiting  only  to  greet  Violet, 
turned  to  the  young  stranger  guest,  and  grasp 
ing  her  hand  said  with  emotion :  "  I  need  ask  no 
questions,  for  that  bonny,  winsome  face  tells 
plainer  than  any  words  that  you  are  my  Cousin 
Janet's  bairn." 

Marian  gazed  at  him  for  a  moment  in  dumb 
astonishment;  then  a  glad  surprise  lighted  up 
her  face. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  21 

**A  kinsman  of  my  dear  mother?"  she  ex 
claimed. 

"  Yes,  my  bonny  lass.  Did  yon  never  hear 
her  speak  of  her  Cousin  Eonald  Lilburn?" 

"  Oh,  I  have,  sir,  I  have!  and  you  are  he?" 

"That  I  am,  lassie;  and  old  enough  to  be 
your  grandsire ;  so  dinna  think  it  too  great  a 
liberty  I  take,"  kissing  her  on  cheek  and  lip. 
*  And  my  cousin  Elsie  here,  and  her  children, 
may  claim  kindred  with  you  also,  lassie,"  put 
ting  the  hand  he  held  into  that  of  Mrs.  Travilla. 

"  Yes,  we  must  be  permitted  to  claim  you  as 
our  own,  dear  girl,"  Grandma  Elsie  said  in 
tender  tones  and  with  an  affectionate  caress. 
Then  turning  to  her  children,  "  Bosie  and 
Walter,"  she  said,  "this  is  your  cousin,  too." 

"  Then  mine  also,  mamma,"  exclaimed  Violet. 

"  Ah,  Marian,  I  am  glad  to  know  there  is  such 
a  tie  between  us!"  taking  the  young  girl's  hand 
in  hers  and  holding  it  for  a  moment  in  a  kindly 
pressure. 

"  I  also,  for  if  related  to  my  wife  you  are  to 
me  too,"  the  captain  said,  laying  a  hand  affec 
tionately  upon  the  young  girl's  shoulder. 

Then  the  younger  ones  greeted  her  warmly  in 
turn.  Mr.  Dinsmore  shook  hands  with  her  in  a 
kind,  granclfatherly  way,  saying  that  she  must 
no  longer  feel  herself  a  stranger  in  a  strange 
land,  but  that  the  God  of  her  fathers  had  guided 


22  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

her  to  an  abiding -place  among  her  own  kith 
and  kin. 

Marian  seemed  well-nigh  overwhelmed  with 
joy  and  gratitude  by  the  sudden  glad  change  in 
her  condition,  laughing  and  crying  hysterically 
in  turn;  but  under  the  kind  ministrations  of 
her  newly  found  relatives  soon  recovered  her 
composure  and  was  able  to  answer  coherently 
the  many  questions  Cousin  Ronald  had  to  ask 
concerning  her  parents  and  brothers. 

His  manner  increased  in  gentleness  and  ten 
derness  as  he  learned  of  her  many  and  recent 
bereavements  and  the  cruel  treatment  received 
at  the  hands  of  her  unnatural  father. 

Mr.  Lilburn's  brow  darkened  as  he  listened. 
"  Ah,  to  think  o'  my  ain  bonny  cousin  throwing 
hersel'  awa  upon  sic  a  beast  o'  a  mon!"  he  mut 
tered  between  his  set  teeth ;  then  aloud  to  Ma 
rian,  "Dinna  fash  yersel',  lassie;  the  Lord  has 
blessed  your  Cousin  Ronald  wi'  abundance  o' 
this  worl's  gude;  sons  too,  and  one  married 
daughter,  but  no  single  one  now  the  two  that 
were  once  the  pride  and  joy  o'  his  heart  having 
been  long  since  called  to  the  Father's  house  on 
high,  and  if  it  so  pleases  you  he  will  be  glad 
to  take  you  in  the  place  of  one  of  them. " 

"How  very  kind  you  are,  sir!"  she  exclaimed 
with  starting  tears.  "  I  cannot  consent  to  be  a 
burden  to  any  one,  but  will  gladly  take  help 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  23 

to  fit  myself  for  some  useful  employment  by 
which  I  can  earn  my  daily  bread." 

"And  that  you  shall  have,  my  dear  lass,"  he 
said  emphatically. 

"But  we  need  not  settle  anything  to-day," 
their  Cousin  Elsie  remarked,  then  told  Marian 
of  the  family  gathering  to  be  held  at  Ion  that 
afternoon,  adding  a  warm  invitation  to  her  to 
make  one  of  the  company. 

Marian  accepted  with  thanks;  then,  coloring 
and  hesitating,  said  she  feared  she  had  noth 
ing  to  wear  which  would  be  suitable  for  such  an 
occasion. 

"  My  dear  girl,  do  not  allow  yourself  to  be 
troubled  with  any  such  fears,"  Elsie  replied  in 
gentie,  reassuring  accents.  "  It  is  only  a  family 
gathering,  and  the  dress  you  are  now  wearing 
will  be  quite  suitable." 

"Surely,  surely,  lassie,  it  strikes  me  as  far 
from  unbecoming,"  Cousin  Konald  said,  regard 
ing  her  and  her  apparel  with  critical  eyes,  "  and 
if  any  in  the  company  think  ill  o'e  dress,  let 
him  or  her  forget  it  in  gazing  upon  the  bonny 
face  above  it." 

"  I  think  you  need  not  feel  ashamed  of  it  or 
fear  unfavorable  criticism,  my  dear  girl,"  added 
Violet. 

"  No,  dress  is  but  a  secondary  matter  in  the 
connection,  so  far  as  I  know,"  said  the  captain, 


24  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

and  Rosie  and  Lulu  added  their  assurance  to  the 
same  effect. 

"  Then  I  shall  go  with  pleasure  and  try  not  to 
think  of  the  dress  at  all,"  returned  Marian  with 
a  look  of  relief. 

Walter,  ever  ready  for  a  story,  had  been 
eagerly  watching  his  opportunity  and  now  ear 
nestly  requested  of  Marian  a  detailed  account 
of  her  escape  from  Minersville.  She  complied 
and  gave  the  facts  in  a  way  that  all  her  hearers 
found  exceedingly  interesting. 

At  the  conclusion  of  her  narrative  the  Ion 
callers  departed,  and  after  dinner  the  whole 
Woodburn  family,  including  their  guest,  fol 
lowed. 

Marian's  eyes  were  bright  with  happiness  in 
the  discovery  that  the  captain  and  Lulu,  both 
of  whom  she  had  learned  to  dearly  love  in  ~he 
by-gone  days  of  her  acquaintance  with  them  in 
the  far  West,  were  in  some  sort  connected  with 
her  and  disposed  to  treat  her  as  a  near  and 
valued  relative ;  also  that  through  them  she  had 
come  upon  others  actually  of  her  mother's  kith 
and  kin  and  disposed  to  take  her  in  among  them 
and  treat  her  as  one  of  themselves.  Ah,  what  a 
sudden  and  delightful  change  from  the  lonely 
and  forlorn  condition  which  had  been  hers  but 
the  day  before ! 

She  greatly  enjoyed  the  short  drive  to  Ion, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  25 

the  warm  welcome  received  there  by  herself  as 
well  as  the  others,  the  pleasant,  kindly  greetings 
of  the  different  members  of  the  various  family 
connections,  all  of  whom,  though  many  of  them 
were  not  actually  even  distantly  related  to  her, 
met  her  with  the  greatest  cordiality  and  seemed 
deeply  interested  in  the  story  of  her  past  and 
her  prospects  for  the  future. 

It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  make  acquaintance 
with  the  young  girls  from  the  Oaks,  with  Lora 
Howard  also  and  Evelyn  Leland,  with  all  of 
whom  she  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  after 
noon  in  pleasant  chat,  while  wandering  about 
the  beautiful  grounds  and  boating  on  the  lovely 
lakelet. 

While  the  young  people  strolled  over  the 
grounds  the  older  ones  sat  conversing  together 
in  the  veranda.  Much  of  the  talk  was  of 
Marian  and  what  could  be  done  to  help  her  to 
a  happy  and  useful  life.  It  soon  became  ap 
parent  that  any  one  of  them  was  ready  to  offer 
her  a  home;  Captain  Raymond  more  than 
willing  to  take  her  into  the  number  of  his 
pupils,  and  Mr.  Lilburn  really  anxious  to  bear 
all  the  expense  of  her  clothing  and  education. 

"  If  she  will  accept  me  as  her  teacher  the 
education  need  cost  but  little,"  remarked  Cap 
tain  Raymond. 

"And  I,"  said  Mrs.   Elsie  Travilla,  "must 


26  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

claim  the  privilege  of  supplying  at  least  a  part 
of  her  clothing;  for  as  my  dear  mother's  rela 
tive  she  seems  very  near  to  me." 

"  And  vhat  is  left  for  me  to  do?"  asked  Mr. 
Lilburn  with  a  comical  look  of  chagrin  and 
dismay. 

"  Why,  sir,  you  might  supply  pocket-money," 
suggested  Zoe. 

"  Or  settle  a  few  thousands  upon  her  so  that 
she  need  not  feel  absolutely  penniless,"  added 
Edward. 

"Ah  ha!  ah  ha!  um  hm!  that's  no  so  bad 
an  idea,  cousin,"  returned  the  old  gentleman 
with  a  humorous  look  and  smile ;  "  and  it  is  to 
be  hoped  our  bonny  lassie  may  not  be  averse  to 
receiving  it  from  'a  kinsman  near,  a  clansman 
true;'  though  the  kin  be  not  so  near  as  one 
might  wish." 

"  Yet  if  you  adopt  her  that  need  make  but 
little  difference,"  Edward  laughingly  returned. 

"Quite  true,  sir,  and  whether  that  is  done  or 
no  will  rest  wi'  the  sweet  lassie  hersel',"  said 
the  old  gentleman,  relapsing  into  his  Scottish 
urogue.  "  She  is  one  any  man  might  be  proud 
to  call  his  daughter." 

"So  we  all  think,"  said  Elsie  Leland,  "and 
Lester  and  I  would  be  glad  to  give  her  a  home 
&t  Fairview.  She  would  make  a  desirable  com 
panion  for  Evelyn,  we  think." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  27 

"  She  would  do  quite  as  well  for  Ella  at  the 
Koselands;  wouldn't  she,  Cal?"  said  Dr.  Arthur 
Conly  with  a  humorous  look  at  his  elder  brother. 

"Not  a  doubt  of  it;  for  ourselves  too,  for 
that  matter,"  laughed  Calhoun. 

"Or  for  us  at  the  Oaks,"  remarked  the 
younger  Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore ;  and  his  sister 
Mrs.  Lacey  added,  "  Or  for  us  at  the  Laurels." 

"  Evidently  she  is  in  no  danger  of  finding  her 
self  homeless,"  remarked  the  father  of  the  last 
two  with  a  smile. 

"No,  indeed!  not  while  her  older  Cousin 
Elsie  has  one  or  more  to  offer  her,"  added  the 
sweet  voice  of  his  eldest  daughter.  "  I  propose 
that  some  of  us  take  her  into  the  city  to 
morrow  morning  and  buy  for  her  whatever  may 
be  needed  to  supply  her  with  a  wardrobe  equal 
to  that  of  any  one  of  our  own  girls." 

"  A  very  good  thought,  cousin,"  said  Mr.  Lil- 
burn,  "  and  with  your  leave  I  shall  make  one  of 
that  party.  And  might  it  not  be  well  to  take 
the  lass  herself  with  us  and  consult  her  own 
taste  to  supplement  the  good  judgment  of  your- 
ielf  and  any  of  the  other  ladies  who  may  care 
to  accompany  us?" 

"  And  give  her  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  city 
too,"  said  Zoe,  "if  she  is  sufficiently  rested 
from  her  long  and  wearisome  journey  to  enjoy 
it." 


28  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

After  a  little  more  talk  it  was  fully  decided 
that  the  trip  to  the  city  and  the  shopping  should 
be  undertaken  on  the  morrow,  and  Marian  in 
vited  to  accompany  them  or  not,  as  might  suit 
her  inclination. 


CHAPTER  HI. 

THE  tea-hour  drew  near  and  the  young  folk* 
came  trooping  in  and  joined  their  elders  on  the 
veranda.  All  had  presently  found  seats  and 
were  chatting  gayly  with  their  elders  or  among 
themselves.  Marian  alone,  occupying  a  chair 
close  by  Mr.  Lilburn's  side,  was  a  silent  though 
interested  listener,  until  Captain  Raymond, 
turning  to  her,  asked  in  his  pleasant  tones  how 
she  liked  Ion. 

"O  sir!"  she  exclaimed  with  enthusiasm, 
"  it  is  lovely !  lovely !  but  not  any  more  beauti 
ful  than  Woodburn." 

"Ah!  I  am  glad  you  like  Woodburn  also, 
because  I  want  it  to  be  one  of  your  homes,  and 
its  school-room  one  of  the  places  where  you  may 
get  such  an  education  as  I  know  you  want.  Do 
you  think  you  could  content  yourself  with  me 
for  a  tutor?" 

"  0  sir !  how  kind  you  are  to  me !"  she  ex 
claimed  with  tears  of  joy  in  her  eyes.  "  If  you 
will  accept  me  as  a  pupil  I  shall  strive  most 
earnestly  to  do  credit  to  your  teaching.  But  ah! 
I  fear  you  will  find  me  but  a  dull  scholar,  and 
29 


80  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

teaching  me  much  too  heavy  a  tax  upon  your 
time  and  patience." 

"Never  fear,"  he  returned  pleasantly.  "I 
incline  to  the  opinion  that  I  shall  enjoy  having 
one  or  more  pupils.  I  think  it  will  add  interest 
to  my  work  and  take  scarcely  more  of  my  time." 

While  this  little  conversation  was  being  car 
ried  on,  Cousin  Eonald  had  caught  a  very  wish 
ful,  entreating  look  from  Walter,  to  which  he 
had  nodded  a  smiling  assent,  and  now  the  loud 
warble  of  a  bird,  seemingly  right  in  their  midst, 
caught  every  eye  and  ear  and  all  eyes  turned  to 
ward  the  spot  from  which  the  sound  seemed  to 
come. 

"  Why,  where  is  the  birdie?  I  don't  see  it," 
exclaimed  little  Elsie  as  the  sounds  suddenly 
ceased. 

"I  'spect  it  flewed  away,"  cried  little  Ned, 
sending  quick  glances  from  side  to  side  and 
overhead. 

Walter's  face  was  full  of  suppressed  delight, 
but  he  dodged  suddenly,  putting  up  his  hand  to 
drive  away  a  bee  that  seemed  to  be  circling 
about  his  head,  buzzing  now  at  one  ear,  now  at 
the  other;  then  recalling  the  probable  cause,  he 
laughed  aloud,  others  of  the  company  joining 
in  with  him. 

Marian,  too,  had  heard  the  buzzing  and  was 
looking  up  and  around  for  a  bee,  when  a  "  Peep, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  31 

peep,  peep!"  close  at  hand  made  her  look  down 
and  around  upon  the  floor  at  her  feet. 

Her  countenance  expressed  surprise  and  be 
wilderment  that  no  chick  was  in  sight. 

"Peep,  peep,  peep!"  came  again,  seemingly 
from  her  pocket  or  among  the  folds  of  her  dress- 
skirt.  She  rose  hastily  to  her  feet,  shook  her 
skirts,  then  thrust  her  hand  into  her  pocket. 

"  Why,  where  is  it?"  she  asked,  looking  some 
what  alarmed. 

"Why,  it  seems  to  have  come  to  me!"  Grace 
Raymond  exclaimed  as  the  "  Peep,  peep,  peep ! 
was  heard  again  apparently  from  among  her 
skirts,  and  she  too  sprang  to  her  feet  and  shook 
herself  with  a  downward  glance  at  them  and  a 
little  nervous  laugh.  She  was  near  hor  father, 
and  he  drew  her  to  his  knee,  saying  softly, 
"  Don't  be  alarmed,  darling,  for  you  know  there 
is  really  nothing  there." 

"  Walter,  can't  you  hunt  up  that  chick?" 
asked  Edward,  looking  gravely  at  his  little 
brother.  "  Think  how  bad  it  would  be  for  the 
poor  little  thing  if  somebody  should  accident 
ally  tramp  upon  it.1' 

"Why,  I  shan't  need  to  hunt  it!"  exclaimed 
Vv'a/ter.  As  the  "  Peep,  peep,  peep!"  seemed  to 
eome  from  his  pocket,  he  thrust  his  hand  into 
it  and  sprang  to  his  feet  as  he  spoke;  but  at 
that  instant  a  loud  and  furious  barking  just 


82  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

around  the  corner  of  the  veranda  attracted  every 
one's  attention. 

"Down,  sir,  down!"  cried  a  rough  voice. 
"I'm  neither  thief  nor  tramp." 

Another  furious  bark,  then  a  low  growl  came 
in  response,  and  baby  Ned  ran  to  his  father  with 
a  frightened  cry,  "  0  papa,  I's  'fraid  doggie 
bite!" 

"No,  no,  Neddie  boy,  papa  won't  let  him 
harm  his  baby,"  the  captain  said,  taking  the 
little  trembler  in  his  arms,  while  Grace  still 
kept  close  at  his  side. 

The  barking  suddenly  ceased,  nor  was  the 
rough  voice  heard  again,  and  Walter,  running 
to  the  corner  whence  the  sounds  had  proceeded, 
announced  with  a  merry  laugh  that  neither  man 
nor  dog  was  in  sight. 

"  The  chicken  and  the  bee  seem  to  have  gone 
too,"  he  added  as  he  came  running  back,  "and 
there's  the  tea-bell." 

With  that  all  rose  and  repaired  to  the  dining- 
room.  There  Marian  was  seated  beside  Lulu, 
the  captain  next,  Grace  on  his  other  side,  and 
Violet  and  her  two  little  ones  opposite  them. 

A  blessing  was  asked  and  the  plates  were  filled; 
then  a  lull  in  the  conversation  was  broken  by  a 
rough  voice  saying  in  a  sarcastic  tone,  "  Now  ef 
you  folks  was  as  perlite  and  hospitable  as  we  are 
out  West,  you'd  invite  this  strange"1  to  take  a 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  33 

seat  among  ye  and  have  a  cup  o*  coffee  and 
something  to  eat." 

Almost  every  one  looked  startled  and  all  eyes 
turned  in  the  direction  of  the  sounds,  which 
seemed  to  come  from  behind  Edward's  chair. 

"  An  invisible  speaker,  as  might  have  been  ex 
pected,"  laughed  Violet. 

"  Show  yourself,  sir,  take  a  seat  at  the  table, 
and  you  shall  be  helped  to  all  you  wish  of  any 
thing  and  everything  upon  it,"  said  Edward, 
glancing  about  as  if  in  search  of  the  unexpected 
intruder. 

"  Show  myself  ?  Humph !  keen-eyed  you  must 
be  if  you  can't  see  a  man  o'  my  size,"  returned 
the  voice. 

"  Perhaps  so,  sir,"  replied  Edward,  turning  a 
knowing  and  amused  look  upon  Cousin  Ronald, 
"  and  I  think  I  do  see  you  very  well.  But  have 
you  been  neglected?  Your  plate  and  cup  look 
to  me  to  be  well  filled." 

"  My  plate  and  cup,  sir?"  exclaimed  the  voice 
in  tones  of  indignant  surprise.  "  Pray  where 
are  they?" 

"  Directly  in  front  of  Mr.  Lilburn — or  Cousin- 
Ronald,  as  we,  his  relatives,  are  accustomed  to 
call  him." 

"  Why,  laddie,  I  had  thought  you  a  hospitable 
host !  and  now  would  you  rob  me  o'  my  supper 
which  you  have  just  bestowed  upon  me,  and 
3 


84  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

give  it  to  an  unknown  beggar-man?"  exclaimed 
Mr.  Lilbnrn  in  well-feigned  astonishment  and 
indignation. 

"  It  does  look  very  inhospitable,  Ned ;  some 
thing  to  make  me  blush  for  my  grandson,"  re 
marked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  with  a  slight  smile. 

"Well,  well,"  cried  the  rough  voice,  "  it  shall 
never  be  said  of  me  that  I  set  a  family  together 
by  the  ears.  So  I'll  leave.  Good-by." 

A  shuffling  sound  followed  as  of  some  one 
moving  across  the  room  in  the  direction  of  a 
door  opening  upon  the  veranda,  then  all  was 
quiet.  Every  head  turned  in  the  direction  of 
the  sound,  and  as  they  ceased  there  was  a  gen 
eral  laugh;  but  the  expression  of  Marian's 
countenance  was  perplexed  and  slightly  alarmed. 

"  Who — what  was  it?"  she  asked  with  a  slight 
tremble  in  her  voice. 

"  Nothing  alarming,  my  dear,"  replied  Grand 
ma  Elsie  in  her  sweet  gentle  tones ;  "  we  have  a 
ventriloquist  with  us,  that  is  all;  and  he  not 
infrequently  kindly  amuses  us  with  an  exhibi 
tion  of  his  skill." 

"Ah!  and  it  is  Cousin  Ronald?"  Marian 
returned  inquiringly  and  with  a  half-smiling 
glance  into  Mr.  Lilburn's  genial  face. 

Returning  her  smile,  "  Ah,  little  cousin,  you 
seem  to  be  as  good  at  guessing  as  if  you  were  a 
bom  Yankee,"  he  said  pleasantly. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  35 

"  But  it  can  hardly  be  that  you  are  the  only 
one,"  she  said,  as  with  sudden  recollection. 
"  Captain  Raymond,"  turning  to  him,  "  I  think 
I  understand  now  about  some  puzzling  things 
that  occurred  while  you  were  at  our  house  year 
before  last.  You  too  are  a  ventriloquist,  are 
you  not?" 

"  No,  my  dear  girl,  by  no  means,"  he  replied. 

"  Then  I  have  not,  as  I  believed,  found  a  solu 
tion  of  the  mystery,"  she  remarked  reflectively; 
"  but  I  think  some  one  else  who  was  there  must 
have  been  a  ventriloquist ;  for  I  know  not  how 
else  to  account  for  some  things  that  occurred  at 
Minersville  when  you  were  there :  the  beggar- 
boy  and  dog  heard  by  four  of  us,  but  not  seen ; 
the  voice  speaking  from  the  tree  and  the  porch 
roof,  that  made  Mr.  Riggs  so  angry,  and  all 
that  occurred  on  the  evening  of  the  Fourth,  as 
you  Americans  call  it." 

"  And  that  was  doubtless  the  work  of  a  ven 
triloquist,"  acknowledged  the  captain  in  a 
pleasant  tone,  "  but  I  cannot,  claim  any  talent  in 
that  line." 

"  Then  who  could  it  have  been?"  she  said 
with  a  puzzled  look.  "Ah!  perhaps  the  Eng 
lish  gentleman  or  his  son.  I  remember  they 
were  often  there  conversing  with  you  and  Mas 
ter  Max." 

Captain  Raymond  did  not  think  it  necessary 


86  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

to  reply  to  that  remark,  and  other  subjects  of 
conversation  were  presently  introduced.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  meal  all  repaired  to  the 
veranda  or  the  grounds,  and  Cousin  Ronald 
drew  Marian  aside  for  a  little  private  chat. 

"  Tell  me  about  your  brother,  lass,"  he  said. 
"Is  he  happy?  suited  with  his  employment, 
think  you?" 

Marian  hesitated  for  an  instant,  and  then 
said  frankly :  "  Poor  Sandy  longs  for  a  good  edu 
cation,  sir,  but  is  willing  to  work  hard  and 
long  for  the  means  to  pay  his  way  in  school  and 
college." 

"  He  is  a  good,  industrious  lad?" 

"  Never  a  better  one,  sir ;  he  did  all  in  his 
power  to  make  himself  useful  and  helpful  to  our 
dear  mother  and  to  me.  He  is  as  industrious 
and  painstaking  a  lad  as  ever  was  seen.  I  am 
proud  indeed  of  my  brother — the  only  one  of 
my  mother's  children,  besides  myself,  that  is 
left." 

"Ah,  he  should  have,  must  have  help,"  said 
Cousin  Ronald,  leaning  meditatively  on  his 
gold-headed  cane.  "Marian,  lass,"  turning  in 
quiringly  to  her,  "  he  wouldna  refuse  it  frae  his 
own  auld  kinsman?" 

"  0  Cousin  Ronald,  could  you — have  you  it 
in  your  kind  heart  to  help  him  to  it?  Bless 
you  for  it,  sir!  It  would  be  the  making  of  the 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  37 

dear  lad.  And  should  it  please  the  Lord  to 
spare  his  life  I  am  very  sure  you  may  trust  him 
to  repay  every  cent  of  your  outlay  for  him  1" 
Marian  cried  with  starting  tears,  and  clasping 
her  hands  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy. 

"  Indeed  could  I  and  will  I,  lass,"  said  the 
old  gentleman,  taking  note-book  and  pencil 
from  his  pocket.  "  Give  me  his  address  and  I 
will  write  to  him  to-night." 

He  wrote  it  down  at  Marian's  dictation, 
then,  restoring  book  and  pencil  to  his  pocket, 
"Now  tell  me  of  the  dear  mother,  lassie,"  he 
said  in  low,  feeling  tones.  "She  loved  the 
Lord,  served  him,  and  died  trusting  in  his  aton 
ing  blood?" 

"  She  did,  she  did,  sir!"  sobbed  the  bereaved 
girl.  "  It  was  an  awful  sorrowful  life  she  led 
from  the  time  that  cruel  Mormon  missionary 
deceived  and  cajoled  my  father  into  belief  in 
the  wicked  doctrines  and  practices  of  that  faith 
— so  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  God's  own 
holy  word — but  she  trusted  in  Jesus  and  at  the 
last  was  full  of  joy  that  she  was  about  to  leave 
this  world  to  dwell  forever  with  him  in  that 
blessed  land  where  sin  and  sorrow  never  enter. 
It  was  a  terrible  loss  to  me,  but  not  for  worlds 
would  I  bring  her  back,  hard,  hard  though  it 
be  to  live  without  her  dear  love  and  companion 
ship." 


38  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  Yes,  dear  lass,  but  life  is  short,  and  if  you 
trust  in  the  Lord  and  his  righteousness,  you 
and  she  will  spend  a  blessed  eternity  together 
at  his  right  hand.  But  I  will  leave  for  the 
present,"  he  added,  "for  evidently  Cousin  Elsie 
is  watching  for  an  opportunity  to  have  a  bit  of 
private  chat  with  you  also." 

"With  that  the  old  gentleman  rose  and  moved 
away  and  their  lovely  lady  hostess  took  his  place 
by  Marian's  side.  She  talked  to  the  young  girl 
in  the  kindliest  manner,  saying  that  she  must 
let  her  be  as  a  mother  to  her  now  while  she  was 
so  young  as  to  need  a  mother's  loving  care. 
"And  you  must  let  us,  your  own  relatives, 
provide  all  needful  things  for  you  until  you  are 
educated  and  fitted  to  take  care  of  yourself; 
which  we  will  endeavor  to  do,  remembering 
that  all  we  have  is  the  Lord's,  intrusted  to  us  to 
be  used  in  his  service,  a  part  of  which  is  helping 
others  to  fit  themselves  for  usefulness." 

"  0  cousin,  how  kind,  how  kind  you  and  all 
these  new-found  relatives  are!"  exclaimed  the 
young  girl  with  emotion.  "I  cannot  deny 
that  I  am  too  proud  to — to  enjoy,  as  perhaps  I 
ought — being  under  such  obligations;  but  I 
will  and  do  accept  it,  hoping  that  my  heavenly 
Father  will  some  day  enable  me  to  repay — not 
the  kindness,  that  could  never  be  done — but 
the  moneyed  part  of  the  obligation." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  39 

"That  is  right,  dear  girl,"  Elsie  said,  press 
ing  tenderly  the  hancj,  she  had  taken  into  hers, 
"  and  to  begin  with,  I  want  to  see  that  you  are 
provided  with  clothing  as  good  and  abundant  as 
have  the  other  young  members  of  our  family 
connection.  To-morrow  Cousin  Ronald  and  I, 
and  one  or  more  of  my  daughters,  expect  to  go 
to  the  city  and  make  purchases  for  you,  and  you 
shall  accompany  us  and  let  your  own  taste  and 
judgment  be  used  in  the  selection  of  dresses 
and  other  needed  articles,  or  stay  behind  and 
trust  to  our  taste,  as  you  may  prefer.  However, 
you  need  not  decide  that  question  to-night. 
The  caDtain  and  Violet  insist  that  you  shall  go 
back  to  Woodburn  with  them,  and  we  will  call 
at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  to  hear  what 
your  decision  is  and  take  you  with  us,  if  you 
care  to  go." 

"  Dear  Cousin  Elsie,  I  don't  know  how  to 
thank  you!"  Marian  exclaimed  with  emotion; 
"you,  and  indeed  all  these  new-found  relatives, 
are  so  wonderfully  kind  to  me ;  one  who  has 
not  the  shadow  of  a  claim  upon  them." 

"No,  that  is  a  mistake  of  youre,  dear  gir],' 
Elsie  returned.  "  The  Bible  bids  us — those  to 
whom  God  has  given  more  or  less  of  this  world's 
goods — '  that  they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in 
good  works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  com 
municate;  laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a 


40  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that 
they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life. '  But  I  will 
not  detain  you  longer,  for  I  would  have  you 
enjoy  the  company  of  our  dear  young  folks  to 
the  full." 

"  I  enjoy  it  greatly,  but  not  more  than  your 
own,  dear,  sweet  cousin,"  returned  the  young 
girl,  gazing  into  Grandma  Elsie's  beautiful  eyes 
with  her  own  full  of  grateful,  happy  tears. 

"  You  have  enjoyed  yourself  to-day?"  Grand 
ma  Elsie  asked  in  tones  of  tender  solicitude. 

"Oh,  very,  very  much!"  was  the  quick,  ear 
nest  rejoinder.  "  I  never  before  had  just  such  a 
day  in  all  my  life ;  though  my  mother  used  to 
tell  me  of  similar  ones  in  hers,  for  her  near 
kith  and  kin  were  richer  and  of  higher  station 
than  my  father's — and  were  ill-pleased  that  she 
married  him,"  she  ended  with  a  sigh. 

"  She  married  for  love,  I  suppose?"  Elsie  said 
inquiringly. 

"Yes,"  sighed  Marian,  "for  love;  but,  as 
time  proved,  far  more  than  half  the  love  was 
on  her  side — unless  it  may  be  that  love  may 
turn  to  that  which  is  little  better  than  hatred." 

"Ah,  was  it  so  bad  as  that?"  Elsie  asked 
with  a  grieved  look  into  the  sad  eyes  of  her 
young  relative.  "  If  so,  one  cannot  blame  you 
if  you  have  well-nigh  ceased  to  love  one  so 
heartless  as  he  has  shown  himself  to  be." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  41 

"  Jesus  said,  '  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
them,'  and  such  are  the  fruits  of  Mormonism," 
returned  Marian ;  "  the  fruits  brought  forth  in 
the  lives  of  those  who  follow  its  hellish  teach 
ings.  Is  that  too  hard  a  word,  cousin?  It 
teaches  lying,  polygamy,  assassination — their 
unscriptural,  horrible  blood-atonement  doctrine 
— not  one  of  which  is  to  be  found  anywhere  in 
God's  own  holy  word.  Oh,  I  thank  the  Lord 
that  I  have  escaped  out  of  their  hands!" 

"  You  well  may,  and  I  am  very  thankful  for 
you,  my  poor,  dear  cousin,"  Elsie  returned  in 
tones  of  heartfelt  sympathy. 

But  just  then  Rosie  came  and  asked  if  Marian 
could  not  be  spared  to  take  part  in  some  games 
the  young  people  were  about  to  begin. 

An  hour  later  the  Woodburn  carriage  was  in 
waiting  at  the  veranda  steps,  and  the  captain 
and  his  party  entered  it  and  were  driven  home. 

On  their  arrival  there  Gracie  and  the  little 
ones  went  directly  to  bed,  and  while  Violet  was 
engaged  in  attendance  upon  them,  the  captain, 
Lulu,  and  Marian  had  the  veranda  to  them 
selves. 

"Here,  Marian,  take  this  big  rocking-chair," 
eaid  Lulu,  drawing  one  forward,  "and  give  me 
your  hat.  I'm  going  to  hang  mine  on  the  rack 
in  the  hall,  and  may  just  as  well  take  yours  too ; 
and  papa's,"  holding  out  her  hand  for  his, 


42  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

which  he  gave  her  with  an  approving  smile  as 
he  seated  himself  upon  a  settee  near  the  chair 
she  had  given  Marian. 

The  next  minute  she  was  with  them  again, 
nestling  close  to  his  side,  her  arm  around  his 
neck,  his  about  her  waist,  her  eyes  gazing  up 
with  ardent  affection  into  his  while  her  pretty 
little  white  hand  stroked  his  face  lovingly  and 
toyed  with  his  beard. 

He  was  talking  to  Marian  and  hardly  showed 
consciousness  of  Lulu's  caresses  except  that  he 
stroked  her  hair,  patted  her  cheek,  and  pressed 
his  lips  absently  once  or  twice  to  it  or  her  fore 
head. 

Marian's  eyes  filled  at  the  sight,  and  she  had 
much  ado  to  keep  her  voice  steady  while  answer 
ing  his  queries  in  regard  to  the  growth  and 
prosperity  of  Minersville,  its  schools,  churches, 
and  public  works. 

"  Ah,  what  bliss  to  have  such  a  father — so 
dear  and  kind!"  was  the  thought  in  her  heart. 
She  expressed  that  thought  to  Lulu  when  they 
bade  good-night  after  going  upstairs. 

"Indeed  it  is!"  was  Lulu's  earnest  rejoinder, 
"and  I  wish  yours  and  all  fathers  were  like 
mine.  He  isn't  foolishly  indulgent;  all  his 
children  know  they  must  yield  ready  and  cheer 
ful  obedience  whenever  he  gives  an  order,  but 
it  is  always  so  evidently  for  our  good,  and  so 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  43 

pleasantly  spoken,  unless  we  are  showing  our 
selves  wilful  and  stubborn,  that  it  is  not  at  all 
hard  for  any  but  a  very  bad,  contrary  child — 
such  I  have  sometimes  been,  I'm  ashamed  to 
own — to  obey." 

"  How  blessed  you  are,  Lulu !"  sighed  Marian. 
"But,"  she  added  with  a  look  of  surprise,  "you 
did  not  bid  him  good-night,  and  I  could  not 
help  wondering  at  the  omission." 

"Ah,  that  was  because  he  will  come  presently 
to  my  room  for  just  a  few  minutes'  chat  and  a 
good-night  kiss,"  Lulu  said  with  a  joyous  smile. 
"  Mamma,  my  own  mother,  used  to  do  it,  but 
ehe  is  gone  now,  and  to  our  great  joy  papa  takes 
her  place  in  that.  I  would  not  miss  it  for  any 
thing  ;  so  good-night  and  pleasant  dreams,  for 
I  must  go." 

"Good-night,  you  dear,  sweet  girl,"  Marian 
said,  folding  her  arms  about  Lulu  for  an  instant, 
and  kissing  her  with  warmth  of  affection.  "  I 
love  you,  and  my  now  sainted  mother  loved  you 
too.  But  oh,  what  would  I  not  give  for  such  a 
father  as  yours!" 


CHAPTER  IV. 

**  WELL,  how  many  of  yon  would  like  to  go  to 
the  city  to-day?"  the  captain  asked  in  pleasant 
tones  the  next  morning  at  the  breakfast-table. 
"You,  my  dear?"  looking  at  Violet. 

"  No,  thank  you,  sir,  I  think  not,  as  I  have 
a  number  of  matters  to  attend  to  at  home  and 
will  not  be  needed  to  assist  in  the  shopping,  as 
mamma  and  Sister  Elsie  are  both  going ;  prob 
ably  Evelyn  also,  as  some  dresses  are  to  be 
bought  for  her." 

"You  will  go,  Marian?"  he  said  inquiringly, 
turning  to  her  as  he  spoke.  "  You  will  want  to 
exercise  your  own  taste  and  judgment  in  the 
selection  of  articles  of  dress ;  at  least  so  I  pre 
sume,  as  such  is  the  case  with  my  eldest 
daughter,"  he  concluded  with  a  smiling  glance 
at  Lulu.  "  And  she,  I  dare  say,  wants  to  be  of 
the  party." 

"If  you  are  going,  papa,"  Lulu  replied; 
"otherwise  I'd  rather  stay  at  home,  if  I  may." 

"  You  may  do  exactly  as  you  please,  go  or 
stay;  so  may  Gracie." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  45 

"  But  you  don't  say  whether  you  are  going  of 
not,  papa." 

"I  shall  stay  at  home,  as  there  are  some 
matters  for  me  to  attend  to,  perhaps  nearly  as 
important  as  those  which  will  keep  my  wife  at 
home,"  he  said  in  a  playful  tone,  turning 
toward  her  again  as  he  spoke. 

"I  am  not  sorry  to  hear  it,  my  dear,"  Violet 
responded. 

"And  I  don't  want  to  go,"  said  Grace.  "I 
never  do  like  to  go  to  the  city  without  my  father 
to  take  care  of  me,"  with  an  affectionate  look 
up  into  his  face.  "  Besides,  I've  promised  to 
help  Elsie  arrange  her  doll-house  and  make 
some  new  clothes  for  her  dollies." 

"  Ah?  and  of  course  promises  must  be  kept; 
but  as  you  do  not  want  to  go  without  papa  you 
will  not  feel  it  a  hardship,  I  hope,  to  keep  yours 
to  your  little  sisters." 

"  But  I  wouldn't  want  Gracie  to  stay  at  home 
if  she  wanted  to  go,"  said  little  Elsie;  "no 
indeed  I  wouldn't,  papa." 

"  No,  my  dear  baby  girl  is  not  so  selfish  as 
that,  I  am  sure,"  he  returned  with  a  loving 
look  into  the  rosy,  dimpled  face.  "  But  I  feel 
quite  sure  Gracie  does  not  want  to  go." 

"  And  somehow  papa  always  knows  what  we 
want,  Elsie,"  Grace  said  with  a  contented  little 
laugh. 


46  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  And  as  you  will  have  Grandma  Elsie,  Aunt 
Elsie,  Rosie  and  Evelyn  along  to  help  you  select 
your  dresses  and  other  things,  you  won't  miss 
me  if  I  stay  at  home,  Marian,"  said  Lulu.  "  I 
•want  to  get  out  our  school-books — Gracie's  and 
mine — and  arrange  our  desks  ready  for  school ; 
for  papa  says  we  are  to  begin  lessons  again  to 
morrow." 

"  I  shall  miss  you,  I  know,"  Marian  answered 
with  a  smile ;  "  but  of  course  it  is  by  no  means 
necessary  that  you  should  go,  and  I  should  be 
sorry  to  be  a  hindrance  to  you." 

Half  an  hour  later  the  carriages  from  Ion  and 
Fairview  were  seen  coming  up  the  drive.  The 
Raymonds  and  their  guest  were  all  on  the 
veranda,  watching  for  them,  Marian  ready 
dressed  for  the  little  jaunt. 

"Well,  here  we  are!"  called  out  a  cheery 
voice  as  the  foremost  vehicle  drew  up  in  front 
of  the  veranda.  "  How  many  of  you  are  going 
with  us?" 

"  Only  one — our  young  guest,"  the  captain  re 
plied,  handing  Marian  in  as  he  spoke.  Cousin 
Ronald,  Grandma  Elsie,  and  her  daughter  Rosie 
were  its  occupants,  and  each  gave  Marian  an 
affectionate  morning  greeting.  Then  Violet 
stepped  forward  for  a  moment's  chat  with  her 
mother,  in  which  Rosie  and  the  captain  joined ; 
thus  leaving  Marian  and  Mr.  Lilburn  the  op- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  47 

portunity  for  a  bit  of  private  chat  of  their 
own. 

"  Lassie,"  he  said  with  a  kindly  smile,  "  dinna 
forget  that  you  are  a  sort  o'  adopted  child  o* 
my  ain,  and  that  I  hae  a  father's  right  to  at 
least  help  provide  you  wi'  a'  things  needful," 
slipping  a  roll  of  bank-notes  into  her  hand. 

"Oh,"  she  exclaimed,  half  under  her  breath 
and  with  starting  tears,  "  how  good  and  gener 
ous  you  are  to  me !  I  never  had  half  as  much 
in  all  my  life." 

"  Why,  my  bairnie,  you  have  na  counted  it 
yet!"  he  exclaimed  with  a  low,  gleeful  laugh. 

"  No,  sir;  but  such  a  roll — so  many  bills!" 

He  laughed  again.  "  It's  clear  enough,  lass, 
that  you've  had  small  acquaintance  wi'  bank 
notes.  One  alone  may  be  worth  a  thousand  o' 
another  denomination.  There  are  twenty  there 
— ten  tens  and  ten  fives." 

"A  hundred  and  fifty  dollars!  Oh,  how 
much !  I  feel  myself  a  woman  of  wealth.  But 
what  can  I  ever  do  to  show  my  gratitude?" 
she  said  low  and  tremulously,  happy,  grateful 
tears  shining  in  her  eyes. 

Then  good-mornings  were  exchanged  and  the 
carriage  drove  on. 

Toward  evening  Marian  returned  with  what 
was  to  her  an  astonishing  wealth  of  lovely  ap 
parel.  She  had  a  great  dislike  of  mourning, 


48  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

tout  had  chosen  quiet  colors,  such  as  met  with 
Grandma  Elsie's  cordial  approval.  Her  pur 
chases  came  to  Woodburn  in  the  carriage  with 
her;  she  took  great  delight  in  showing  them  to 
Violet  and  the  little  girls,  and  they  scarcely  less 
in  looking  at  them. 

"  Now,"  said  Violet,  "  we  will  get  several  per 
sons  to  work  to-morrow  on  your  dresses  and  have 
them  ready  as  soon  as  possible  for  your  wearing. 
I  am  delighted  with  your  choice,  and  feel  sure 
everything  you  have  bought  will  prove  very  be 
coming.  " 

"  Oh,  how  good  you  are  to  me,  dear  Cousin 
Vi!"  exclaimed  Marian  with  feeling.  "  But  I 
do  think  that  after  so  much  has  been  done  for 
me,  to  make  up  my  dresses  myself  is  the  least 
that  ought  to  be  asked  of  me." 

"No,  no,  Marian,"  said  the  captain,  "  that 
would  never  do.  I  could  not  think  of  allowing 
it,because  it  would  keep  you  so  long  out  of  the 
echool-room. " 

"  Ah,  my  dear,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  you  are 
in  haste  to  get  her  where  she  will  be  subject 
to  your  control,"  exclaimed  Violet  laughingly. 
"Ah,  Lu,  don't  look  so  indignant!  that  was 
but  a  jest — a  sorry  one  perhaps — for  I  appreciate 
the  kindness  of  your  father's  motives  fully  as 
much,  I  think,  as  any  one  else  can." 

"  Ah,  I  fear  my  dear  eldest  daughter  is  but  a 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  *$ 

silly  little  girl  as  regards  her  father  and  the 
respect  paid  him  by  others,"  remarked  the  cap 
tain,  laying  a  hand  affectionately  upon  Lulu 'a 
shoulder  as  she  stood  by  his  side. 

"  I'm  afraid  I  am,  papa,"  she  returned,  color 
ing  and  smiling  rather  shamefacedly,  "  but  I 
just  can't  bear  to  have  even  Mamma  Vi  talk  as 
if  you  weren't  quite  perfect."  At  that  the 
captain  laughed. 

"  It  would  never  do  coming  from  a  daughter," 
he  said,  "  but  is  entirely  excusable  in  a  wife. " 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  laughed  Vi,  "  I  quite  ap~ 
preciate  the  privilege  you  accord  me." 

"I'm  afraid  it  is  time  for  me  to  go  to  my 
room  and  make  myself  neat  for  tea,"  said 
Marian,  pulling  out  a  pretty  little  watch;  at 
which  Lulu  and  Grace  cried,  "How  lovely!" 

"  Yes;  it  is  another  of  Cousin  Eonald's  gifts; 
something  I  had  hardly  ever  dared  to  hope  to 
possess.  Was  it  not  good  and  kind  in  him  to 
give  it  to  me?" 

Then  she  told  of  the  roll  of  bank-notes  he 
had  put  into  her  hand  that  morning,  and  that 
the  price  of  the  watch  did  not  come  out  of  that. 

It  was  handed  about  from  one  to  another, 
admired  by  all,  then  returned  to  its  owner,  who 
immediately  gathered  up  a  number  of  her 
packages  and,  with  Lulu  and  a  servant  carrying 
the  rest,  hastened  to  her  room. 
4 


50  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

The  two  girls  came  down  again  presently  in 
answer  to  the  tea-bell. 

It  was  the  usual  tempting  meal  to  which  they 
sat  down,  simple  but  daintily  prepared,  daintily 
served,  and  made  all  the  more  palatable  and 
enjoyable  by  cheerful  chat  in  which  even  the 
little  ones  were  allowed  a  share. 

On  leaving  the  table  Marian  was  taken  by 
Lulu  and  Grace  to  see  the  school-room. 

"  Oh,  what  a  lovely  room !  what  beautiful 
desks  and  comfortable-looking  chairs!"  she  ex 
claimed.  "  And  with  your  dear  father  for 
teacher  it  must  be  only  a  pleasure,  a  great  pleas 
ure,  to  study  here!" 

"  So  Lu  and  I  think, "  said  Grace,  "  though 
I  must  own  that  there  are  times  when  I'm  a 
little  lazy." 

"I  too,"  Baid  Lulu,  "  of tener  than  Grade,  I 
think ;  but  though  papa  is  always  very  patient 
and  kind,  he  insists  that  if  we  are  well  the 
lessons  must  be  learned." 

"lam  sure  that  is  kind,"  said  Marian;  "a 
good  education  is  so,  so  valuable — better  than 
wealth,  because  not  so  easily  lost." 

"  And  for  other  reasons  quite  as  well  worth 
considering,"  added  a  manly  voice  behind 
them,  and  turning  in  its  direction  they  found 
Captain  Raymond  standing  near. 

Marian's  look  was  inquiring  and  he  went  on: 


ELSIE  AT  ION  51 

"  Knowledge  of  the  right  kind  brings  more  real 
pleasure  into  one's  life  than  can  be  found  in 
wealth,  fits  one  for  greater  usefulness,  and  is,  as 
you  just  remarked,  not  so  easily  lost." 

"Very  true,  sir,"  Marian  responded  thought 
fully,  "  and  if  you  help  me  to  gain  that  you 
will  be  a  benefactor  indeed." 

"  I  am  disposed  to  do  all  I  can  to  help  you, 
my  good  girl,"  he  said  in  a  kindly  tone;  "and 
I  think  your  companionship  with  Lulu  in  her 
studies  will  so  interest  and  spur  her  on  that  I 
shall  feel  more  than  repaid  for  the  slight  addi 
tion  to  my  labor." 

"Papa,"  asked  Grace  thoughtfully,  "doesn't 
it  say  somewhere  in  the  Bible  that  it  is  better 
to  get  wisdom  than  gold?" 

"Yes;  in  Proverbs  Solomon  exclaims,  '  How 
much  better  is  it  to  get  wisdom  than  gold !  and 
to  get  understanding  rather  to  be  chosen  than 
silver;  and  knowledge  rather  than  choice  gold. 
For  wisdom  is  better  than  rubies;  and  all  the 
things  that  may  be  desired  are  not  to  be  com 
pared  to  it. '  But  doubtless  he  there  refers  to 
heavenly  wisdom — a  saving  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  wisdom  by  which  God 
established  the  heavens  and  founded  the  earth." 

"  When  am  I  to  begin  school,  captain?"  asked 
Marian  presently. 

"  I  think  I  will  let  you  off  until  next  week,  if 


62  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

you  wish  it,"  he  replied  in  a  playful  tone; 
"or,  as  I  go  to  Annapolis  for  a  day  or  two 
early  the  week  after,  perhaps  you  may  as  well 
delay  beginning  your  studies  until  my  re 
turn.  " 

"  0  Marian,  don't!  do  begin  next  Monday," 
urged  Lulu.  "  I  do  so  want  to  have  you  with 
us  in  the  school-room  and  for  you  to  find  out 
what  a  good  and  kind  teacher  papa  is." 

"His  eldest  daughter  being  the  judge,"  re 
marked  the  captain  with  an  amused  look. 

"  And  his  second  daughter  being  of  exactly 
the  same  opinion,"  added  Grace,  slipping  a 
hand  into  his  as  she  stood  close  at  his  side. 

He  pressed  it  affectionately,  then,  still  hold 
ing  it  fast,  proposed  that  they  should  return  to 
the  veranda  where  they  had  been  sitting  before 
the  call  to  the  tea-table. 

He  led  the  way  with  Grace,  the  others  follow 
ing,  and  presently  the  four  were  seated  there, 
Grace  close  to  her  father  on  one  side,  Lulu  on 
the  other,  and  Marian  near  at  hand. 

"  O  Marian,  do  say  you  will  begin  lessons  next 
Monday,"  urged  Lulu  again.  "I'm  perfectly 
sure  your  dresses  can  be  fitted  by  that  time,  and 
if  there  is  any  fitting  not  done,  it  can  be  at 
tended  to  out  of  school  hours ;  or  papa  will  let 
you  go  for  a  little;  for  he's  always  reasonable 
and  kind ;  if  it  is  his  own  little  girl  that  says  so," 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  53 

ehe  concluded  with  a  roguish  look  up  into  her 
father's  face. 

"  Ah,  Marian,  if  you  are  wise  you  will  not 
put  too  much  faith  in  the  opinion  of  one  who 
evidently  looks  at  the  person  under  discussion 
through  rose-colored  glasses,"  remarked  the 
captain  in  a  gravely  warning  tone. 

"  It  seems  to  be  the  way  with  every  one  who 
knows  you,  sir,"  laughed  Marian;  "so  I  will 
be  on  my  guard  till  I  have  learned  more  of  you 
through  my  own  observation." 

"And  do  you  mean  to  wait  till  you  have 
satisfied  yourself  upon  that  point  before  you 
venture  to  become  one  of  his  pupils?"  queried 
Lulu. 

a  It  would  not  be  waiting  very  long,  as  I  am 
already  satisfied  that  Captain  Kaymond  is  to  be 
trusted;  for  I  have  had  a  report  of  his  teaching 
and  government  from  both  Rosie  and  Evelyn ; 
a  most  favorable  one  from  each,"  Marian  said 
in  reply. 

"And  of  course  they  wouldn't  be  as  likely  to 
prove  partial  judges  as  his  own  daughters  who 
love  him  so  dearly,"  remarked  Grace,  with  her 
arm  about  her  father's  neck,  her  eyes  gazing 
fondly  into  his. 

"I  think  I  shall  venture,"  returned  Marian. 
''My  intention  is  to  be  careful  to  keep  rules 
and  to  work  very  hard  at  the  lessons;  so  doing 


54  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

I  cannot  think  I  shall  run  much  risk  of  pun 
ishment.  The  worst  he  could  inflict  (expelling 
me)  would  only — I  was  going  to  say,  leave  me 
where  it  found  me;  it  would  be  worse  than  that, 
though — real  disgrace  and  disappointment ;  but 
I  don't  intend  ever  to  be  so  idle,  mischievous, 
or  rebellious  as  to  bring  it  on  myself." 

"  I  have  not  the  slightest  fear  that  you  will," 
said  the  captain,  "  and  I  think  too  that  I  know 
you  pretty  thoroughly  since  the  weeks  spent 
in  the  same  house  with  you  in  Minersville. " 

"  And  do  you  intend  then  to  begin  on  Mon 
day?"  queried  Lulu  with,  a  look  of  joyous  ex 
pectancy. 

"  Yes,  indeed ;  if  nothing  happens  to  prevent. 
I  do  not  want  to  lose  any  time,  for  I  wish  to  be 
able  to  earn  my  own  living  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  Why,  what  a  very  independent  young  wo 
man  you  seem  to  be,  Cousin  Marian!"  laughed 
a  sweet  girlish  voice  close  at  hand,  and  Violet 
tripped  lightly  from  the  doorway  to  a  chair 
which  her  husband,  hastily  putting  Grace  from 
his  knee,  drew  forward  for  her  use. 

"Thank  you,  my  dear,"  she  said,  taking 
possession.  "  You  are  intending  to  become  one 
of  my  husband's  pupils,  Marian?" 

"  He  has  invited  me,  and  I  have  thankfully 
accepted,"  Marian  replied.  "  I  think  it  a  most 
kind  and  generous  offer." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  65 

"  I  entirely  agree  with  you  in  that  opinion," 
Violet  returned  with  a  look  of  ardent,  admiring 
affection  up  into  her  husband's  face,  "hut  can 
assure  you  that  kindness  and  generosity  are 
nothing  new  for  him." 

"  Ah,  I  knew  that  much  ahout  him  before  he 
left  Minersville,"  returned  Marian.  "Many 
there  can  testify  to  his  great  kzndnes?  and  gen 
erosity.  " 

Just  then  a  carriage  was  seen  coining  up  the 
drive  and  the  captain  rose  with  a  sigh  of  relief 
to  meet  and  welcome  his  guests,  who  proved  to 
be  callers  from  one  of  the  neighboring  planta 
tions. 

The  next  morning,  while  the  other  young 
folks  resumed  the  duties  of  the  school-room, 
Marian  was,  with  Alma's  assistance,  busied 
with  planning,  cutting,  and  fitting  the  new 
dresses.  Each  had  heard  something  of  the 
other's  story.  Alma  had  many  questions  to  ask 
about  life  among  the  Mormons,  and  the  more 
she  heard  from  Marian  in  reply,  the  more  did 
she  rejoice  in  the  narrow  escape  of  herself  and 
sister  from  their  toils. 

The  moment  they  were  dismissed  from  the 
school-room,  Eosie,  Evelyn,  and  Lulu  came  in 
search  of  Marian.  Rosie  had  some  news  to  tell. 

"  Mamma  had  a  letter  this  morning  from  my 
brothers  Harold  and  Herbert,  begging  and  en- 


56  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

treating  her  to  come  to  the  commencement  at 
Princeton.  I  suppose  you  all  know  that  they 
are  to  graduate,  and  they  think  they  must  have 
mamma  there;  to  enjoy  their  triumph,  I  pre 
sume,"  she  added  laughingly. 

"  And  will  she  go?"  asked  Marian. 

"I  think  she  will,"  replied  Rosie,  "and  that 
grandpa  and  grandma  will  go  with  her.  They 
both  have  relatives  in  and  about  Philadelphia 
and  will  take  the  opportunity  to  visit  them  too. " 

"  On  which  side  is  the  relationship  with 
Cousin  Elsie?"  asked  Marian,  with  a  look  of 
interest. 

"  Oh,  they  are  none  of  them  her  mother's  rel 
atives,"  said  Eosie.  "  But  grandpa's  half-sister 
— Aunt  Adelaide — married  a  brother  of  Grand 
ma  Rose ;  so  she  and  her  children  are  related  to 
both  sides  of  our  house,  and  Grandma  Rose  has 
other  brothers  and  sisters  in  that  neighborhood 
besides  her  old  father  and  mother.  So  she  likes 
to  visit  there  frequently." 

"And  they  of  course  must  always  be  de 
lighted  to  have  her  with  them ;  such  a  sweet, 
lovely  lady  as  Cousin  Elsie  is!" 

"But  she  will  go  first  to  Max's  commence 
ment,  won't  she,  Rosie?  I  mean  the  com 
mencement  at  the  Naval  Academy  at  Annapo 
lis,"  said  Lulu. 

"She  says  she  wants  and  intends  to,"  replied 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  57 

Rosie ;  "  that  is,  if  she  is  well  enough,  and  she 
certainly  seems  very  well  indeed  just  now." 

"  I  am  so  glad  of  it!"  exclaimed  Lulu.  "We 
are  all  going,  in  the  Dolphin,  if  nothing  hap 
pens  to  prevent,  and  I  hope  all  of  you  girls  will 
be  with  us.  It  is  so  lovely  there  and  I  think 
we  are  likely  to  have  a  delightful  time." 

"  It  will  all  be  new  to  you,  Marian,"  observed 
Rosie  pleasantly. 

"  Oh,  I  do  not  expect  to  make  one  of  the 
party,"  returned  Marian  quickly  and  with  a 
blush. 

"  Papa  said  you  were  to  go  if  you  wanted  to," 
said  Lulu,  "  and  I  am  sure  you  would  if  you 
could  realize  what  a  delightful  trip  it  will  be." 

"I  thank  both  you  and  your  father,  Lulu, 
very  much  indeed,"  Marian  returned  with  a 
blush  and  a  smile,  "  but  I  have  little  or  nothing 
fit  to  wear  at  such  a  place  and  in  such  company, 
and  it  would  be  entirely  impossible  for  me  to 
get  ready  in  season. " 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so,"  said  Lulu,  looking  some 
what  disappointed ;  "  but  there  will  probably  be 
other  times  when  you  can  go,"  she  added, 
brightening  up. 

At  that  moment  Grace  looked  in  at  the 
door  with  an  announcement :  "  Grandma  Elsie, 
Grandpa  Dinsmore,  and  Cousin  Ronald  are  in 
the  veranda,  talking  with  papa  and  mamma. " 


58  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"And  are  we  invited  to  join  the  conference?" 
queried  Rosie  in  a  merry,  jesting  tone. 

"  I  don't  think  it's  a  secret  conference,"  re 
plied  Grace,  "  and  I  suppose  we  can  all  join  it  if 
we  want  to." 

"  I  should  like  to  do  so  if  I  could  leave  my 
work,"  Marian  said,  "but  I  must  stay  and  at 
tend  to  it  unless  they  say  I  am  wanted  for 
some  particular  reason." 

"  In  that  case  we'll  let  you  know,  Marian," 
said  Lulu  as  she  and  the  others  hastened  from 
the  room  together. 

They  found  the  older  people  arranging  plans 
for  attending  the  Annapolis  and  Princeton 
commencements;  it  was  already  decided  that  to 
the  first  all  would  go  from  Woodburn  and  Ion 
who  cared  to,  some  of  them  by  rail,  the  others 
in  the  Dolphin,  then  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore 
and  Grandma  Elsie  to  the  other;  and  also, 
before  returning,  they  would  spend  some  weeks 
in  visiting  friends  and  relatives  in  and  about 
Philadelphia. 

The  young  folks  listened  quietly  but  with 
intense  interest,  now  and  then  exchanging 
glances  which  told  plainly  how  delighted  they 
were  with  the  prospect  of  having  a  share  in  the 
expedition  to  Annapolis;  even  Grace,  who  usu 
ally  thought  home  the  most  desirable  place  for 
her,  being  no  exception. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  59 

She  presently  stole  to  her  father's  side, 
slipped  her  hand  into  his,  and  looked  up  into 
his  face  with  a  bright,  glad  smile. 

"I  am  to  go  too,  papa?"  she  asked  in  a  low 
tone,  meant  only  for  his  ear. 

"  Unless  you  prefer  to  stay  at  home,  daugh 
ter,"  he  said,  putting  an  arm  around  her  and 
drawing  her  closer  to  him,  smoothing  her  hair 
with  the  other  hand  and  smiling  fondly  down 
into  the  fair  young  face. 

"  Oh,  no,  sir !  I  want  to  go,  'specially  as 
Mamma  Vi  and  Elsie  and  baby  Ned  will  all  go 
along;  and  we'll  be  in  the  Dolphin  and  not  in 
the  tiresome  cars." 

"  Yes,  I  think  the  Dolphin  is  far  more  com 
fortable  than  the  cars,  and  I  trust  the  little  trip 
will  prove  very  enjoyable  to  us  all,"  he  replied, 
by  no  means  ill-pleased  that  his  little  girl  was 
so  happy  in  the  prospect. 


CHAPTER  V. 

TIME  moved  on  swiftly  enough  to  the  older 
people,  busily  engaged  in  preparations  for  the 
contemplated  trip  to  Annapolis,  yet  with  rather 
laggard  step  to  the  younger  ones,  who  were  in 
haste  to  experience  its  pleasures  and  excite 
ments.  But  in  the  performance  of  school 
duties  they  one  and  all  acquitted  themselves 
quite  to  the  captain's  satisfaction;  even  excit 
able  Lulu  finding  it  not  nearly  so  difficult  to 
concentrate  her  thoughts  upon  the  business  in 
hand  as  it  had  been  when  first  her  father  began 
to  act  as  tutor  to  his  children.  Also  Marian's 
companionship  in  her  lessons  during  the  second 
week  was  an  assistance  to  renewed  and  increased 
interest  in  them. 

But  at  length  the  appointed  day  for  the  sailing 
of  the  Dolphin  came.  Marian  adhered  to  her 
decision  to  remain  behind,  attending  to  the 
preparation  of  her  summer  wardrobe,  but  the 
others,  all  in  good  health  and  spirits,  were 
ready  and  eager  for  the  trip. 

The  weather  was  charming,  making  their 
drive  to  the  city  delightful ;  the  rest  of  the 
60 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  61 

short  journey  on  board  the  Dolphin — which 
they  found  awaiting  them  at  the  wharf  and  in 
the  most  beautiful  order,  everything  about  her 
deck  and  above  and  below  looking  spick  and  span 
as  though  she  had  but  just  come  from  the  hands 
of  her  builders  and  decorators. 

They  arrived  the  day  before  that  on  which 
the  graduating  exercises  were  to  be  held,  drop 
ping  anchor  in  the  Severn  just  as  the  afternoon 
artillery  drill  began.  They  witnessed  it  from 
the  deck  and  could  see  that  Max  was  a  prominent 
figure  therein.  He  seemed  to  go  into  it  most 
enthusiastically,  and  they  all,  his  father  espe 
cially,  watched  his  every  movement  with  pride 
and  delight. 

He  had  purposely  left  the  lad  in  ignorance  of 
the  exact  time  of  the  expected  arrival,  and  Max 
discovered  the  near  vicinity  of  the  Dolphin 
only  when  the  exercises  had  come  to  an  end. 
At  the  same  instant  a  message  from  the  com 
mandant  reached  him,  giving  permission  for 
him  to  go  aboard  the  yacht  and  remain  there 
until  half-past  nine  that  evening,  and  the  Dol- 
phiii's  row-boat  was  seen  to  leave  her  side  with 
the  captain  in  it. 

In  a  very  few  moments  more  Max  was  on  the 
deck  of  the  yacht,  surrounded  by  those  nearest 
and  dearest  to  him,  his  father  looking  on  with 
beaming  eyes  while  they  crowded  around  the 


«2  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

lad  with  their  joyful  and  affectionate  greet 
ings. 

"  Now,  Max,  sit  down  here  among  us  and  give 
a  full  account  of  yourself,  your  doings  and  ex 
periences  since  we  saw  you  last,"  said  Grandma 
Elsie  with  an  affectionate  smile  into  the  bright 
young  face,  and  making  room  for  him  by  her 
side  as  she  spoke. 

Max  gave  his  father  an  inquiring  look,  and  re 
ceiving  an  approving  nod  in  reply,  took  the  seat 
and  did  his  best  to  answer  satisfactorily  the 
questions  which  were  showered  upon  him  from 
all  sides:  queries  as  to  the  progress  he  was  mak 
ing  in  his  studies,  great-gun  exercise,  field 
artillery,  infantry  tactics,  etc. ,  and  in  regard  to 
various  other  matters. 

But  a  joyous  bark  suddenly  interrupted  the 
talk,  and  Max's  dog  Prince  bounded  into  the 
midst  of  the  group,  raised  himself  upon  his  hind 
legs,  put  his  fore-paws  on  his  young  master's 
shoulders,  his  tail  wagging  fast  with  delight, 
and  tried  to  lick  Max's  face. 

"  Why,  hello,  Prince,  I'm  glad  to  see  you,  old 
fellow!"  cried  the  lad,  patting  and  stroking  him, 
but  avoiding  the  caress.  "  There,  that  will  do ; 
you  try  to  kiss  harder  and  longer  than  any  other 
of  my  friends. " 

"  P'raps  that's  because  I  love  you  harder," 
Prince  seemed  to  say.  "  And  it's  longer  since 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  63 

I  saw  you  last.  The  captain  never  invited  me 
to  come  along  before." 

«  He  didn't?"  laughed  Max.  "  Well,  I  don't 
believe  you  asked  him ;  but  I'm  right  glad  to 
see  you  here  at  last.  Also  to  find  you  haven't 
forgotten  how  to  talk." 

"  No,  my  young  master,  but  it's  the  first  time 
I've  done  anything  in  that  line  since  you  left 
me  at  Woodburn." 

By  this  time  everybody  was  laughing. 

"  Oh,  Max,  who  is  making  Prince  talk — you 
or  Cousin  Ronald?"  asked  Lulu. 

"See  if  you  can't  find  out  for  yourself,  Lu," 
laughed  Max.  "  Suppose  you  ask  Prince ;  surely 
he  should  know." 

"Well,  I'll  try  it,"  she  returned  merrily. 
"Prince,  who  helped  you  to  do  that  talking 
just  now?" 

"  Why,  who  helps  you  to  talk,  Miss  Lu?"  came 
promptly  in  return,  apparently  from  the  dog's 
lips. 

"Oh,  I  don't  need  any  help  in  that  line," 
she  returned  laughingly,  "  and  never  have  since 
I  first  learned  how  in  my  babyhood." 

"Do  you  never  tire  of  talking,  Miss  Lu?" 
The  query  seemed  to  come  from  Prince's  lips  as 
he  looked  up  gravely  into  her  face. 

"No,  I  can't  say  that  I  do,"  she  laughed. 
"Do  you?" 


64  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  I  am  of  tener  tired  of  not  being  able  to  ex 
press  my  thoughts  and  feelings,"  was  the  reply. 
Then  the  call  to  tea  put  an  end  to  the  conversa 
tion  for  the  time. 

Prince  followed  the  others  to  the  table  and 
when  all  were  seated  laid  himself  down  at  Max's 
feet.  There  he  lay  looking  up  into  the  lad's 
face,  and  when  the  plates  had  been  filled  a  low 
whine  seemed  to  say  he  too  would  be  glad  to 
have  a  share  of  the  savory  viands. 

"Just  wait  a  bit,  old  fellow,  and  your  turn 
will  come,"  said  Max.  "You  never  starve 
where  my  father  is  master,  I'm  sure." 

"  No,  that's  true  enough ;  but  it  is  not  always 
so  easy  to  wait  when  one's  hungry  and  sees  other 
folks  with  plates  heaped  with  savory  victuals 
right  before  them.  Why  shouldn't  dogs  be 
helped  at  once  as  well  as  men,  women,  and  chil 
dren?" 

Prince's  tail  swept  the  floor  and  his  hungry 
eyes  looked  up  wistfully  into  those  of  his  young 
master  as  the  words  seemed  to  come  from  his 
lips. 

"Well  done,  Prince!  Buch  efforts  at  speech 
ought  to  be  duly  rewarded,"  remarked  the  cap 
tain  gravely;  then  he  directed  a  servant  to  take 
the  dog  out  and  feed  him  well. 

"  What  is  the  programme  for  this  evening?" 
asked  Violet;  "  a  trip  up  the  river  again?'' 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  65 

"If  you  and  the  others  wish  it,  my  dear," 
replied  her  husband,  to  whom  her  query  seemed 
to  be  addressed.  "  I  had  thought,  however,  of 
going  down  the  river  and  bay,  as  we  went  up  on 
our  last  visit  here.  We  will  put  it  to  the  vote 
of  those  present.  I  am  quite  indifferent  per 
sonally  as  to  which  course  we  pursue."  It  soon 
appeared  that  the  majority  were  in  favor  of 
moving  toward  the  bay,  and  on  leaving  the  table 
the  captain  issued  his  orders,  the  Dolphin 
weighed  anchor,  and  the  wind  being  favorable, 
they  sailed  down  the  river  and  out  into  the  bay. 

"Annapolis  is  a  very  old  town,  is  it  not, 
Brother  Levis?"  asked  Walter. 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply;  "it  was  founded  by 
the  Puritans  under  Captain  William  Clay  borne. 
He  first  settled  over  yonder  on  Kent  Island  in 
1631,  but  was  expelled  from  there — he  and  his 
adherents — in  1638,  for  refusing  to  acknowledge 
allegiance  to  the  newly  established  government 
of  Lord  Baltimore.  In  1642  some  Puritans, 
expelled  from  Virginia  for  non-conformity,  set 
tled  where  now  stands  Annapolis,  founded  a 
town  there  and  called  it  Providence.  In  1691 
it  became  the  capital  of  the  State  and  the  name 
was  changed  to  Annapolis." 

"  You  have  gone  farther  back  in  its  history 
than  you  ever  did  in  telling  us  about  it  before, 
papa,"  remarked  Lulu. 
5 


M  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Ah?  how  far  back  did  I  go  before?"  he 
asked  pleasantly. 

"  To  the  time  when  they  heard  of  the  resist 
ance  to  the  passing  of  the  Stamp  Act  by  the 
people  of  Massachusetts,  sir,"  she  replied. 
<J  Don't  you  remember  that  when  we  were  sailing 
from  Newport  to  Annapolis,  to  bring  Max  here  to 
enter  the  Academy,  we  young  folks  all  gathered 
round  you,  just  as  we  have  to-night,  and  asked 
for  revolutionary  happenings  in  Maryland?" 

"Ah,  yes,  I  do  remember  it  now,  though  it 
•was  nearly  a  year  ago,"  he  returned,  looking 
with  a  humorous  smile  down  into  her  eyes. 

"Why,  just  think,"  exclaimed  Max,  "the 
town  was  then  more  than  a  hundred  years  old. 
What  a  venerable  old  place  it  is  now!" 

"  Ah,  no  wonder  you  grow  manly  so  fast,  young 
sir,  living  in  such  a  grand  old  place,"  remarked 
a  strange  voice  apparently  coming  from  the  rear 
of  the  little  party  seated  pretty  close  together 
on  the  deck. 

Naturally  every  head  turned  in  the  direction 
of  the  sound,  but  the  speaker  was  not  to  be 
seen. 

"Who  and  where  are  you,  sir?"  queried  the 
captain.  "  Step  forward  and  take  a  seat  with 
the  rest  of  us. " 

"  Thank  you,  sir ;  but  I  do  not  want  to  in 
trude.  You  must  excuse  me  for  coming  aboard, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  67 

but  I  wanted  a  sail  and  thought  my  weight 
wouldn't  retard  the  boat.  I'll  pay  for  my  pas 
sage  if  you  say  so. " 

The  speaker  continued  invisible,  though  every 
word  was  distinctly  heard. 

"  Then  do  so  by  giving  us  a  sight  of  your 
face,"  returned  Captain  Kaymond. 

"  It  is  not  covered,  sir,  and  you  are  all  welcome 
to  look  your  fill,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Where  is  de  mans,  papa?"  asked  little  Ned, 
gazing  wonderingly  about. 

"Sitting  in  Cousin  Ronald's  chair,  I  think," 
replied  his  father,  smoothing  the  curls  of  the 
little  prattler,  who  was  seated  upon  his  knee. 

"  No,  papa,  dat  Tousin  Eonald. " 

"  Well,  then,  perhaps  it  was  Brother  Max. " 

"  No,  papa,  Bruver  Maxie  not  talk  dat  way. 
Does  oo,  Maxie?" 

"I  think  not,  Neddie  boy,"  returned  Max, 
smiling  on  the  baby  boy  and  giving  his  round 
rosy  cheek  an  affectionate  pat. 

"No,  no,  little  chap,  I'm  not  Brother  Max," 
said  the  voice,  sounding  somewhat  farther  away 
than  before,  "  or  any  such  callow  chicken,  but 
a  full-grown  man." 

"Ah,  ha,  I  know  now  that  it  is  Cousin 
Ronald,"  laughed  Lulu,  "for  Max  would  never 
call  himself  a  callow  chicken." 

"  I  shouldn't  think  Cousin  Ronald  would  call 


•8  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

him  so  either,"  said  Grace  in  a  hurt  tone; 
"chickens  are  cowardly  and  I'm  sure  Max  is 
not." 

"  Better  not  be  too  sure,  but  wait  till  you  see 
him  tried,  miss,"  said  a  squeaky  little  voice, 
coming  seemingly  from  another  part  of  the 
vessel. 

"  Now  that's  you,  Max,  I  know,  because  it  is 
the  very  same  voice  we  heard  at  Minersville  on 
the  evening  of  the  glorious  Fourth,"  remarked 
Lulu  with  a  merry  laugh. 

Max  neither  acknowledged  nor  denied  that 
she  was  right.  Looking  up  and  catching 
sight  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes  floating  from  the 
masthead,  "0  Lu,"  he  asked,  "do  you  know 
who  invented  our  flag — '  old  glory, '  as  we  love 
to  call  her?" 

"Why,  no;  who  did?" 

**  A  little  woman  named  Betty  Eoss,  a  Phil 
adelphia  Quakeress.  She  had  a  great  deal  of 
taste,  was  particularly  fond  of  red,  white,  and 
blue,  and  adorned  many  of  the  apartments  we 
read  .of  in  colonial  history;  the  halls  of  Con 
gress,  the  governor's  reception-room  in  Phila 
delphia,  among  others.  She  was  acquainted 
with  a  number  of  the  great  men  of  the  time — 
Morris,  Franklin,  Eittenhouse,  Adams,  and  best 
and  greatest  of  all — our  Washington.  And  she 
had  a  brother-in-law,  Colonel  Ross,  who  was  a 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  69 

gallant  American  officer  in  the  Revolutionary 
War. 

"On  the  14th  of  June,  1777,  Congress  was 
considering  about  a  design  for  a  national  flag, 
and  it  was  at  once  proposed  that  Betsy  Eoss 
should  be  requested  to  design  one.  The  com 
mittee  asked  Colonel  Eoss,  Dr.  Franklin,  and 
Eobert  Morris  to  call  upon  her.  They  went 
and  General  Washington  with  them.  Mrs.  Eoss 
consented,  drew  the  design,  and  made  the  first 
American  flag  with  her  own  hands.  General 
Washington  had  showed  her  a  rough  design 
which  she  said  was  wrong — the  stars  having  six 
corners  when  the  right  number  was  but  five. 
She  said  she  didn't  know  whether  she  could 
make  the  flag,  but  would  try ;  which,  as  I  have 
just  said,  she  did,  and  succeeded  so  well  that 
Congress  was  satisfied  with  it;  and  it  was  the 
first  star-spangled  banner  that  ever  floated  on 
the  breeze." 

"  There  was  an  eagle  on  that  flag,  Max,  was 
there  not?"  asked  the  captain  as  the  lad  paused 
in  his  story. 

"Yes,  sir;  a  spread  eagle  with  the  thirteen 
stars  in  a  circle  of  rays  of  glory.  It  is  said  that 
many  eminent  men  visited  Mrs.  Eoss'  shop  while 
she  was  at  work  on  the  flag  and  were  deeply  in 
terested  in  it." 

"Well,"  remarked    Lulu  thoughtfully,   "if 


70  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

that  flag  was  flung  to  the  breeze  in  June  of 
1777,  it  is  a  mistake  for  people  to  say  that  the 
rough  flag  made  and  floated  at  Fort  Schuyler 
the  next  fall  was  the  first." 

"  Quite  true,"  said  her  father,  "though  prob 
ably  they — the  makers  of  the  Fort  Schuyler 
flag — had  not  heard  of  the  other  and  believed 
theirs  to  be  the  first.  It  is  stated  that  Wash 
ington  had  displayed  at  Cambridge,  Massa 
chusetts,  on  January  2d,  1776,  what  might  be 
called  the  original  of  our  present  banner.  It 
had  thirteen  stripes  of  red  and  white  with  a  St. 
Andrew  cross  instead  of  the  stars." 

"Was  there  not  another  called  the  rattle 
snake  flag?"  asked  Eosie. 

"Yes,  in  two  forms:  in  one  the  figure  was 
left  complete,  and  under  it  were  the  words, 
*  Don't  tread  on  me.'  In  the  other  the  snake 
was  in  thirteen  pieces — in  some  cases  with  thir 
teen  rattles — and  the  legend  was  'Join  or  die. '  " 

The  captain  paused  a  moment,  then  went  on : 
"  I  was  reading  lately  an  account  taken  from  an 
English  paper  of  what  was  probably  the  first 
floating  of  the  American  flag  in  British  waters. 
It  was  on  February  3d,  1783,  that  the  ship 
Bedford,  a  Massachusetts  vessel  commanded  by 
Captain  Moore,  passed  Gravesend,  and  on  the 
6th  she  was  reported  at  the  custom-house.  The 
Lords  of  Council  and  the  Commissioners  of  the 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  71 

Customs  held  a  consultation,  because  of  the 
many  acts  of  Parliament  still  in  force  against 
the  '  rebels  '  of  America — as  our  British  cousins 
were  wont  to  style  us — before  allowing  her 
regular  entry.  She  was  American  built,  manned 
wholly  by  American  seamen,  and  belonged  to 
Nantucket,  Massachusetts. 

"  The  article  goes  on  to  say  she  carried  the 
4  rebel '  colors  and  was  the  first  to  display  the 
'  rebellious  stripes  of  America  in  any  British 
port. ' 

"  But  before  that  the  Stars  and  Stripes  had 
appeared  on  British  soil.  A  noted  philanthro 
pist  and  sturdy  patriot  of  Philadelphia,  named 
Elkannah  Watson,  had  at  the  close  of  the  Revo 
lutionary  War  received  four  hundred  guineas 
as  a  wager,  and  on  the  same  day  was  dining  with 
the  painter  Copley,  whom  he  engaged  to  paint 
his  portrait  for  the  sum  of  money  just  obtained 
from  the  wager.  The  portrait  was  all  finished 
but  the  background,  which  they  had  agreed 
should  represent  a  ship  bearing  to  America  the 
news  of  the  acknowledgment  by  the  British 
government  of  our  independence — the  Stars  and 
Stripes  floating  from  her  gaff  and  gilded  by  the 
rays  of  the  rising  sun  was  still  wanting,  the 
painter  considering  it  imprudent  to  put  it  there 
at  that  time,  as  his  gallery  was  the  resort  of 
royalty  and  the  nobility.  Watson  speaks  of 


72  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

1  the  glorious  5th  of  December,  1782,'  on  which 
he  and  Copley  listened  to  the  speech  of  the  king 
in  which  he  formally  received  and  recognized 
the  United  States  of  America  as  one  of  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  After  that  Watson  went 
home  with  the  artist  to  dinner;  but  before  sit 
ting  down  to  the  table  Copley  finished  his  pic 
ture,  inviting  his  company  to  be  present  in  his 
studio  while  'with  a  bold  hand,  master  touch, 
and  American  heart '  he  attached  to  the  ship 
the  Stars  and  Stripes. " 

"  That  was  displaying  what  the  British  had 
called  the  rebel  colors  very  promptly  upon  the 
king's  acknowledgment,  and  very  near  his  pal 
ace,"  remarked  Mr.  Dinsmore  with  a  smile  of 
grim  satisfaction. 

"Yes;  doubtless  a  bitter  pill  for  his  majesty 
to  swalloAV,"  laughed  Rosie. 

"  Well,  he  needn't  have  had  it  to  swallow  if 
he  hadn't  been  so  tyrannical  and  obstinate," 
remarked  Walter.  "  I  remember  that  Bancroft 
says,  '  The  American  struggle  was  avowedly  a 
war  in  defence  of  the  common  rights  of  man 
kind.'" 

"That  is  very  true,  Walter,"  returned  his 
grandfather.  "  They — the  leading  men  of  the 
time — were  a  noble  band  of  patriots  and  lovers 
of  their  kind.  We  have  a  right  to  be  proud  of 
them." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  73 

"And  I  am  proud  of  them,  sir,"  returned  the 
lad,  his  cheeks  glowing  and  his  eyes  sparkling. 

"That's  right,  my  little  man;  everybody 
should  love  his  country  and  feel  proud  of  all  its 
people  who  resist  tyranny  and  stand  up  boldly 
for  the  principle  that  'all  men  are  created 
equal ;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator 
with  certain  inalienable  rights;  that  among 
these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happi 
ness,'"  said  a  strange  voice  which  seemed  to 
come  from  their  rear. 

Every  one  turned  to  see  the  speaker;  then 
finding  he  was  not  visible,  laughed  pleasantly. 

"  I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  are  so  well  ac 
quainted  with  our  glorious  Declaration  of  In 
dependence,  Cousin  Eonald,  and  seem  to  ap 
preciate  it  so  highly,"  remarked  Grandma  Elsie, 
with  a  smiling  look  into  the  pleasant  face  of 
her  kinsman. 

"Ah,  indeed,  cousin!  are  you  entirely  sure 
that  I  am  deserving  of  that  compliment?" 
queried  Mr.  Lilburn  gravely. 

"  Quite  sure,"  she  returned.  "  I  could  hardly 
have  quoted  it  so  correctly  myself." 

"But  was  that  my  voice,  cousin?"  he  asked. 

"One  of  your  voices,  I  have  no  doubt,"  she 
replied  laughingly. 

"Mr.  Lilburn,"  said  Max,  "I  have  been  tell 
ing  some  of  my  comrades  of  your  ventriloquial 


74  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

powers  and  they  are  extremely  desirous  to  wit 
ness  their  exercise.  Will  you  not  kindly 
gratify  them  while  here?" 

"  Why,  laddie,  I  am  hardly  more  capable  in 
that  line  than  yourself,"  laughed  the  old  gen 
tleman. 

"  But  you,  sir,  are  not  under  authority  as  I 
am  and  so  liable  to  be  called  to  account  for 
your  doings." 

"  Eh !  perhaps  not.  Well,  well,  we  will  be  on 
the  lookout  for  opportunities,  you  and  I.  I  own 
I  am  not  averse  to  gratifying  the  young  folks 
when  I  can  do  so  without  displeasing  their 
elders. " 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  MOMENTARY  silence  following  upon  Mr. 
Lilburn's  remark  was  broken  by  a  question 
from  Grace.  "We  are  away  out  in  the  bay 
now,  aren't  we,  papa?"  she  asked. 

"Yes,  daughter,  and  must  turn  presently, 
for  Max's  leave  of  absence  will  be  over  by  the 
time  I  can  take  him  back  to  the  Academy." 

"  But  I  may  hope  to  be  with  you  all  again  to 
morrow  and  the  next  day,  when  the  graduating 
exercises  are  over,  may  I  not,  papa?"  asked  Max. 

"  I  think  so ;  provided  you  keep  out  of 
scrapes,"  his  father  replied,  laying  a  hand  affec 
tionately  on  the  lad's  shoulder  as  he  spoke,  for 
Max  was  now  close  to  his  side.  "And  one 
evening  or  the  other — both  if  you  like — you 
may  bring  some  of  your  mates  with  you,  and 
perhaps  Cousin  Ronald  and  you  yourself  may 
be  able  to  entertain  them  with  some  exertion  of 
your  ventriloquial  powers." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  papa,"  said  Max  delightedly ; 
"  nothing  could  be  better.     Cousin  Ronald  will, 
I  dare  say,  make  great  sport  for  them,  and  per 
haps  I  could  do  a  little  myself.     But  whom 
75 


76  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

shall  I  invite?  I  am  very  sure  any  of  them 
would  be  delighted  to  come. " 

"Heave  the  selection  to  you,  my  son,"  re 
plied  the  captain.  "  Choose  any  whom  you 
think  the  right  sort  of  company  for  yourself 
and  us  and  likely  to  enjoy  being  here." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.     How  many  shall  I  ask?" 

"  Well,  my  boy,  as  we  are  not  expecting  to 
keep  them  over  night,  six  or  eight  would  not,  I 
think,  be  more  than  we  can  accommodate  com 
fortably." 

"  And  that  will  be  as  many  as  I  care  to  ask 
at  one  time,"  Max  said  with  satisfaction. 
"  Hunt  will  be  glad  to  come,  I  know,  and  he's  a 
nice  fellow." 

"  You'll  want  to  ask  those  who  are  anxious 
to  make  Cousin  Ronald's  acquaintance,  I  pre 
sume,"  said  his  father. 

"  Yes,  sir,  some  of  them ;  if  I  asked  all  it 
would  include  my  whole  class  besides  a  good 
many  belonging  to  the  others,"  laughed  Max. 

"Very  well,"  said  his  father,  "you  know 
about  how  many  we  can  accommodate,  and  I 
leave  the  selection  to  you,  feeling  quite  sure 
that  my  boy  will  prefer  those  of  good  character 
for  his  intimate  associates." 

"Yes,  indeed,  papa,  and  I  thank  you  very 
much  for  trusting  me." 

The   Dolphin   was    presently  at   her  wharf 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  77 

again  and  the  good-nights  had  to  be  said ;  but, 
expecting  to  have  Max  with  them  the  next  day 
and  the  day  after,  even  his  sisters  were  not  sad 
over  the  parting,  while  the  lad  himself  was 
jubilant  in  the  pleasant  prospect  of  entertain 
ing  his  boy  friends  and  comrades  on  board  the 
yacht.  He  hurried  to  his  room  and  filled  up 
the  few  remaining  minutes  of  the  half -hour  al 
lowed  for  recreation  before  retiring  for  the 
night,  with  giving  Hunt,  his  room-mate,  a  glow 
ing  account  of  his  visit  to  his  father's  vessel, 
and  extending  the  invitation  for  the  next  af 
ternoon  and  eveuing,  which  Hunt  accepted 
promptly  and  with  evident  delight. 

The  next  day  was  spent  by  most  of  the  party 
from  Woodburn  and  Ion  in  walks  and  drives 
about  the  city  and  its  vicinity,  varied  by  some 
attendance  upon  the  exercises  at  the  Naval 
Academy;  but  before  tea-time  all  were  on  board 
the  yacht  again,  where  they  were  presently 
joined  by  Max  and  his  party. 

The  lads  were  all  evidently  in  high  good 
humor  and  on  the  tiptoe  of  expectation,  know 
ing  that  they  were  about  to  make  the  acquaint 
ance  of  the  ventriloquist  of  whose  tricks  Max 
had  told  them  many  an  exciting  tale. 

The  introductions  were  over,  all  had  been 
comfortably  seated,  and  some  few  minutes  spent 
in  desultory  chat,  when  Hunt,  addressing 


78  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Max,  who  happened  to  be  his  nearest  neighbor, 
asked  in  a  low  tone  when  the  show  was  to 
beign. 

Max  smiled  and  there  was  a  roguish  twinkle 
in  his  eyes,  while  at  the  same  instant  a  voice 
spoke  from  behind  Hunt,  "  I  say,  young  fellers 
in  blue,  what's  brung  so  many  o'  ye  aboard  here 
to  oncet?" 

There  was  a  simultaneous  sudden  start  and 
turning  of  faces  and  eyes  in  the  direction  from 
which  the  sounds  had  come.  But  the  speaker 
seemed  to  have  instantly  disappeared,  and  the 
momentary  start  was  followed  by  a  general 
hearty  laugh. 

"The  captain's  invitation,"  replied  Hunt, 
while  his  eyes  and  those  of  the  other  lads  turned 
upon  Mr.  Lilburn. 

"All  right  then,"  responded  the  same  voice, 
seeming  now  to  come  from  a  more  distant  part  of 
the  deck ;  "  he  owns  the  yacht  and  kin  ask  any 
body  he's  mind  to." 

"Of  course,"  said  Hunt,  "and  it  was  very 
kind  in  him  to  ask  us.  Did  he  invite  you  also, 
sir?" 

"None  o'  your  business,"  came  in  reply  in  a 
surly  tone. 

"Truly  a  gentlemanly  reply,"  laughed  Hunt. 
"  One  might  readily  infer  from  it  that  you  were 
not  here  by  invitation. " 


ELSIE  AI  ION.  79 

"What  do  yon  mean  by  that,  sir?"  demanded 
the  invisible  speaker,  in  loud,  angry  tones. 

"  That  your  conduct  and  speech  proclaim  you 
no  gentleman,  while  Captain  Raymond  is  de 
cidedly  such." 

"Come,  come,  friends,  don't  let  us  have  any 
quarrelling  here,"  came  in  pleasant  tones  from 
the  other  side  of  the  vessel. 

"Now  who  are  you,  sir?  This  isn't  your 
fight,  and  you'd  better  keep  out  of  it,"  re 
turned  the  first  voice ;  "  your  interference  will 
be  asked  for  when  it's  wanted." 

The  lads  exchanged  looks  of  surprise  and  one 
of  them  asked : 

"Are  you  doing  it  all,  Mr.  Lilburn,  sir?" 

"  Ah  ha,  ah  ha!  um  h'm,  ah  ha!  so  you  think 
'twas  I,  young  sirs!"  exclaimed  the  old  gentle 
man  in  pretended  astonishment.  "And  why 
so?  Did  the  voices  issue  from  my  lips?" 

"I  cannot  assert  positively  that  they  did, 
sir,"  returned  Hunt,  "but  they  seemed  to  come 
from  an  invisible  speaker,  and  knowing  you  to 
be  a  ventriloquist,  we  think  it  can  all  be  ac 
counted  for  in  that  way." 

"Knowing  me  to  be  a  ventriloquist,  eh, 
laddie !  And  may  I  ask  how  you  came  by  that 
same  knowledge?" 

"  Through  our  friend,  a  naval  cadet  like  our 
selves,  Mr.  Max  Raymond,  sir.  Do  not  be 


80  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

vexed  with  him  for  telling  us.  It  has  excited 
onr  admiration  and  desire  to  make  your  ac 
quaintance.  " 

"  Ah,  Master  Max,  so  you  have  been  letting 
these  young  gentlemen  into  my  secrets?"  Mr. 
Lilburn  said,  turning  toward  Max  in  pretended 
wrath. 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  Max  in  cheerful  tones, 
"  and  the  more  you  show  them  of  your  skill  in 
that  line  the  better  they  will  be  pleased." 

Just  then  Max's  dog  Prince  joined  the 
group,  wagging  his  tail  and  lifting  joyful  eyes 
to  his  young  master's  face. 

"Ah,  how  d'ye  do,  Prince?"  said  Max,  strok 
ing  and  patting  him.  "  Are  you  glad  to  see  me 
here  again?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  indeed  I  am,"  were  the  words  that 
seemed  to  come  in  reply  from  the  dog's  lips; 
"and  I  wish  you:d  go  back  with  us  when  we 
steam  away  in  this  vessel  for  home." 

"Why,  Prince,  you  talk  well  indeed  for  a 
dog,"  laughed  Hunt,  stroking  and  patting 
Prince's  head. 

At  that  instant  there  was  a  frightened  cry, 
"Oh,  sic'  a  fall  as  I  shall  hae!"  followed  in 
stantly  by  a  sound  as  of  the  plunge  of  a  heavy 
body  from  the  side  of  the  vessel  into  the  water. 

All  started  to  their  feet,  several  of  the  men 
and  boys  shouting  in  tones  of  alarm,  "  A  man 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  81 

orerboard!"  and  Captain  Raymond  was  about 
to  issue  an  order  for  the  launching  of  a  boat, 
when  a  glance  at  Mr.  Lilburn  deterred  him. 

"No  occasion,  captain,"  laughed  the  old 
gentleman ;  "  you  could  never  find  that  poor  un 
fortunate  fellow."  , 

"No,  I  presume  not,"  returned  the  captain, 
echoing  the  laugh  as  he  and  the  others  reseated 
themselves. 

"  Huh !  that's  an  old  trick  o'  yours,  old 
feller,"  cried  the  very  same  voice  that  had  been 
heard  behind  Hunt's  chair.  "  If  I  couldn't  in 
vent  suthin'  new  I'd  give  up  the  business." 

"So  I  think  I  shall — for  to-night,  at  least," 
returned  Cousin  Ronald,  but  in  a  disguised 
voice  that  seemed  to  come  from  a  distance. 

Then  Walter  went  to  his  side  and  whispered 
in  his  ear. 

Mr.  Lilburn  smiled  and  seemed  to  assent, 
but  at  that  instant  the  call  to  the  supper-table 
put  an  end  to  the  sport  for  the  time. 

There  was  some  of  the  same  sort  of  diversion 
at  the  table,  however,  a  roast  fowl  resenting, 
with  a  loud  squawk,  the  captain's  attempt  to 
carve  it;  Prince  asking  audibly  for  a  share 
when  the  plates  were  filled,  and  the  voice  that 
had  been  heard  talking  on  deck  to  the  "  young 
fellers  in  blue  "  preferring  the  same  request. 

These  tricks,  though  old  to  the  others,  wer« 
6 


62  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

new  to  the  cadets  and  caused  a  good  deal  of 
merriment ;  as  did  the  buzzing  bees,  peeping 
chick,  barking  pups,  and  squealing  pigs  that 
seemed  to  have  taken  possession  of  the  deck  on 
their  return  thither. 

At  length  these  sounds  were  replied  to  by  a 
loud  and  furious  barking  coming  apparently 
from  some  remote  part  of  the  deck,  and  to 
which  Prince  immediately  made  response  in 
kind,  at  the  same  time  rushing  away  in  search 
of  the  intruder. 

"A  pretty  time  you'll  have  finding  that  new 
comer,  Prince,"  Walter  called  after  him. 

But  the  words  were  hardly  spoken  when  a 
third  loud  bark  was  heard  coming  apparently 
from  yet  another  quarter,  and  Prince,  repeating 
his,  rushed  in  that  direction;  then  three  or 
four  dogs  seemed,  from  the  sounds,  to  be  bark 
ing,  snarling,  yelping  as  though  a  furious  ca 
nine  fight  was  in  progress;  though  nothing 
could  be  seen  of  the  combatants  except  the  huge 
form  of  Prince  as  he  searched  in  vain  for  the 
intruders  of  his  race. 

But  the  noise  woke  the  little  ones  who  had 
been  put  to  bed  in  the  cabin  below,  and  a  fright 
ened  wail  from  them  brought  a  sudden  hush, 
while  Violet  rose  hastily  and  hurried  down  the 
companionway  to  sooth  and  reassure  her  dar 
lings. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  83 

That  put  an  end  to  the  ventriloquial  sport, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  short  time  allowed  for 
the  visit  of  the  cadets  was  spent  in  more  quiet 
fashion,  desultory  talk  and  the  singing  of  songs- 

They  had  been  steaming  down  the  river  and 
bay  and  back  again  while  they  talked  and 
sang ;  the  wharf  was  reached  shortly  after  nine 
o'clock  and  the  lads  returned  safely  and  in  good 
season  to  the  Academy. 

They  one  and  all  expressed  themselves  as 
highly  delighted  with  their  visit  to  the  yacht 
and  were  very  enthusiastic  in  their  praises  of 
the  ladies;  particularly  Grandma  Elsie  and 
Violet,  whom  they  pronounced  the  sweetest, 
most  beautiful  and  charming  women  of  their 
acquaintance. 

They  felt  acquainted  with  them  now,  they 
said,  for  after  Cousin  Ronald  and  Max  had 
ceased  theii  ventriloquial  performances  they 
had  had  an  opportunity  to  talk  with  the  ladies 
as  well  as  to  listen  to  the  music  with  which 
they  kindly  entertained  them. 

"I  have  always  thought  you  a  fortunate 
fellow,  Max,"  remarked  Hunt  as  they  were  pre 
paring  for  bed,  "and  since  seeing  the  yacht 
and  that  young  grandmother  and  stepmother  of 
yours,  I  am  more  fully  convinced  of  it  than 
ever.  I  was  just  going  to  say  I  wondered  at  so 
young  and  lovely  a  creature  as  Mrs.  Raymond 


84  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

marrying  a  man  with  a  son  of  your  age,  and 
two  other  children  not  young  enough  to  be  her 
own ;  but  remembering  what  your  father  is — so 
handsome,  noble-looking,  so  entirely  everything 
any  one  could  ask  or  desire — I  do  not  wonder 
at  all  at  her  choice.  In  fact,  she  may  consider 
herself  quite  as  fortunate  as  he  in  the  selection 
of  a  partner  for  life." 

"  So  I  think,"  responded  Max  heartily;  "for 
to  me  it.  seems  that  my  father's  superior — in 
deed,  I  might  say  his  equal — is  not  to  be  found 
anywhere ;  and  I  know  Mamma  Vi  would  agree 
with  me.  I  have  never  known  him  speak  a 
hasty,  sharp,  or  unkind  word  to  her,  and  he 
waits  upon  her  as  gallantly  as  he  could  possibly 
have  done  in  the  days  of  their  courtship. 

"As  to  the  children  left  him  by  my  own 
mother — my  father  promised  before  marrying 
Mamma  Vi  that  she  should  have  no  care  or 
trouble  in  regard  to  them;  that  he  would  take 
all  that  upon  himself;  and  so  he  has  and  does; 
when  he  has  been  at  home  with  us  we  have  al 
ways  felt  that  he  did.  So  it  is  no  wonder  if  we 
esteem  him  the  dearest  and  best  of  fathers; 
while  Mamma  Vi  is  hardly  a  mother,  but  more 
like  an  older  sister  to  us — unless  it  may  be  to 
Grace,  the  youngest  of  our  set." 

Here  the  signal  for  the  extinguishing  of  lights 
and  retiring  to  rest  put  a  stop  to  the  conversa- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  85 

tion,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes  the  lads  were 
soundly  sleeping. 

One  more  day  was  spent  at  Annapolis  by  the 
Woodburn  and  Ion  people;  then  an  early  even 
ing  train  carried  the  latter  party  northward, 
and  an  hour  later  the  Dolphin  steamed  away 
with  the  others. 

Walter  and  Rosie  would  have  been  glad  to  go 
with  their  mother,  but  she  and  their  grand 
father  had  decided  that  it  would  be  better  for 
them  to  continue  their  studies  for  the  present, 
as  the  time  for  the  summer  holidays  was  not 
distant;  and  like  the  well-trained,  affectionate 
children  they  were,  they  submitted  cheerfully 
to  her  decision,  determining  to  make  the  best 
possible  use  of  their  opportunity  for  education. 

Their  mother  expected  to  be  at  home  again  in 
a  fortnight,  or  sooner,  but  they  had  rarely  been 
separated  from  her  for  even  a  day,  and  the  part 
ing  was  a  trial  to  both.  They  bore  it  bravely, 
however,  slept  well  that  night  on  board  the 
yacht,  and  rose  the  next  morning  apparently  as 
gay  and  light-hearted  as  their  wont. 

They  were  both  early  on  deck,  where  they 
found  the  captain  and  Lulu  together,  watching 
the  sun  just  peeping  above  the  wave?  far  away 
to  the  east. 

"  Good-morning,  brother  Levis  and  Lu," 
called  Rcsie,  tripping  across  the  deck  in  their 


86  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

direction.  "  I  thought  Walter  and  I  were  ex 
tremely  early,  but  there  is  no  use  in  anybody 
trying  to  get  ahead  of  you  two  in  early  rising. " 

"Good-morning,  little  sister,"  responded  the 
captain,  turning  toward  her  with  his  pleasant 
smile.  "There  was  no  occasion  for  you  and 
Walter  to  leave  your  couches  quite  so  early  this 
morning,  or  for  either  of  you  to  do  so.  I  be 
lieve  Lulu  and  I  happen  to  be  of  the  kind  who 
need  a  little  less  sleep  than  do  many  others." 

"Yes,"  said  Lulu,  with  a  loving  look  up  into 
her  father's  face,  "  papa  would  let  me  sleep  an 
other  hour  if  I  wanted  to,  but  I  almost  always 
wake  early  and  do  so  enjoy  the  little  time  that 
it  gives  me  with  him  before  the  others  are  up  and 
wanting  some  of  his  attention  for  themselves." 

"I  don't  wonder,"  said  Walter,  "for  I  like 
to  be  with  mamma  the  first  thing  in  the  morn 
ing  dearly  well." 

The  boy's  voice  sounded  a  little  choked  at 
(he  last,  and  he  dropped  his  eyes  lest  the  others 
should  see  the  sudden  tears  welling  up  in  them. 

The  captain  laid  a  kind  hand  on  the  lad's 
shoulder.  "  If  our  dear  mother  is  awake  now 
she  is  doubtless  thinking  lovingly  of  her  young 
est  son  and  asking  God  to  bless  and  keep  him 
from  all  evil.  You  may  hope  to  see  her  again 
in  about  two  weeks,  which  will  pass  very  quickly, 
and  in  the  mean  time  let  us  think  of  all  we  can 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  87 

accomplish  to  give  her  pleasure  on  her  return," 
he  said.  "  Shall  we  not,  little  brother?" 

"Yes,  oh,  yes,  sir!"  replied  Walter,  looking 
up  brightly  into  the  pleasant  face  above  him. 
"  I  mean  to  study  hard  and  keep  all  your  rules 
carefully,  so  that  you  can  give  her  a  good  ac 
count  of  my  conduct  and  recitations.  Oh, 
there's  the  sun  just  entirely  up  out  of  the 
•water!  What  a  grand  sight  it  is!" 

"One  that  I  never  weary  of,"  said  Captain 
Raymond  in  a  meditative  tone  and  gazing  east 
ward  upon  the  newly  risen  luminary  as  he  spoke. 
"  It  reminds  me  of  Him  who  is  called  the  Sun 
of  righteousness,  because  He  is  the  quickener, 
comforter,  and  illuminator  of  His  people." 

"  Papa,  didn't  people  in  the  Old  Testament 
times  worship  the  sun?"  asked  Lulu. 

"Yes,"  replied  her  father,  "it  is  thought 
that  the  Moloch  of  the  Ammonites,  the  Chem- 
osh  of  the  Moabites,  and  the  Baal  of  the  Phoeni 
cians  was  the  sun." 

"  I  remember  that  the  Israelites  also  some 
times  wandered  away  from  the  true  God  and  wor 
shipped  Baal,"  remarked  Walter;  "that  Elijah 
the  prophet  slew  of  Baal's  prophets  four  hun 
dred  and  fifty  men ;  and  that  afterward  Jehu 
filled  a  house  with  Baal's  prophets,  priests,  and 
worshippers  and  had  them  all  put  to  death." 

"Yes,"  the  captain  said,  "  that  was  in  accord- 


88  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ance  with  the  command  of  God  given  in  Deuter 
onomy,  seventeenth  chapter.  I  will  read  it  to 
you,"  he  added,  taking  a  small  Bible  from  his 
pocket.  Turning  to  the  passage  he  read : 

"  If  there  be  found  among  you,  within  any  of 
thy  gates  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee, 
man  or  woman  that  hath  wrought  wickedness 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  in  transgress 
ing  his  covenant,  and  hath  gone  and  served 
other  gods,  and  worshipped  them,  either  the  sun 
or  moon,  or  any  of  the  host  of  heaven,  which  I 
have  not  commanded,  and  it  be  told  thee  and 
thou  hast  heard  of  it,  and  inquired  diligently, 
and  behold  it  be  true,  and  the  thing  certain 
that  such  abomination  is  wrought  in  Israel; 
then  shalt  thou  bring  forth  that  man  or  that 
woman,  which  have  committed  that  wicked 
thing,  unto  thy  gates,  even  that  man  or  that 
woman,  and  shalt  stone  them  with  stones  till 
they  die." 

"  That  gives  us  some  insight  into  God's  hatred 
of  idolatry,"  remarked  the  captain,  closing  the 
book. 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  Eosie.  "I  am  reading  Deu 
teronomy  just  now  in  my  regular  course.  I  was 
at  the  fourth  chapter  yesterday,  and  was  struck 
with  what  is  said  there  about  the  worship  of 
images.  Won't  you  turn  to  the  chapter  and 
read  it  aloud  to  us,  brother  Levis?" 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  89 

"Certainly,"  he  replied,  opening  the  book 
again  and  turning  to  the  passage  to  which  she 
had  referred.  Beginning  at  the  fifteenth  verse 
he  read : 

"Take  ye  therefore  good  heed  unto  your 
selves;  for  ye  saw  no  similitude  on  the  day  that 
the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb  out  of  the 
midst  of  the  fire;  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves, 
and  make  you  a  graven  image,  the  similitude  of 
any  figure,  the  likeness  of  male  or  female,  the 
likeness  of  any  beast  that  is  on  the  earth,  the 
likeness  of  any  winged  fowl  that  flieth  in  the 
air,  the  likeness  of  anything  that  creepeth  on 
the  ground,  the  likeness  of  any  fish  that  is  in 
the  waters  beneath  the  earth :  and  lest  thou  lift 
tip  thine  eyes  unto  heaven,  and  when  thou  seest 
the  sun  and  the  moon,  and  the  stars,  even  all 
the  host  of  heaven,  shouldest  be  driven  to  wor 
ship  them,  and  serve  them,  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  hath  divided  unto  all  nations  under  the 
whole  heaven.  .  .  .  Take  heed  unto  yourselves, 
lest  ye  forget  the  covenant  of  the  Lord  your 
God,  which  he  made  with  yon,  and  make  you  a 
graven  image,  or  the  likeness  of  anything  which 
the  Lord  thy  God  hath  forbidden  thee.  For 
the  Lord  thy  God  is  a  consuming  fire,  even  a 
jealous  God.  When  thou  shalt  beget  children 
and  children's  children,  and  ye  shall  have  re 
mained  long  in  the  land,  and  shall  corrupt  your- 


90  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

selves,  and  make  a  graven  image  or  the  likeness 
of  anything,  and  shall  do  evil  in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord  thy  God,  to  provoke  him  to  anger;  I 
call  heaven  and  earth  to  witness  against  you 
this  day,  that  ye  shall  soon  utterly  perish  from 
off  the  land  whereunto  ye  go  over  Jordan  to 
possess  it;  ye  shall  not  prolong  your  days  upon 
it  but  shall  utterly  be  destroyed." 

"I  would  have  you  all  notice,"  the  captain 
said,  again  closing  the  book  and  speaking  with 
earnestness,  "how  plainly  and  repeatedly  God 
forbids  the  worship  of  images,  likenesses,  or  of 
any  of  the  creatures  or  things  he  hath  made ; 
how  repeatedly  and  expressly  he  commands  us  to 
worship  him  and  him  alone." 

"  Ah,  no  wonder  that  the  popish  priests  forbid 
their  people  to  read  the  Bible  for  themselves," 
said  Eosie,  "  for  from  it  they  would  soon  learn 
the  wickedness  of  bowing  down  to  and  worship 
ping  images,  crucifixes,  and  pictures." 

"Yes,"  replied  Captain  Raymond,  "and  I 
would  far  sooner  lay  my  children  in  the  grave, 
dearly,  dearly  as  I  love  them,  than  to  see  them 
bowing  down  to  images  and  pictures;  serving 
'gods  the  work  of  men's  hands,  wood  and  stone, 
which  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  eat,  nor  smell. ' 
How  precious  is  the  promise  that  follows  in 
that  same  chapter,  'But  if  from  thence  thou 
shalt  seek  the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  find 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  91 

him,  if  thou  seek  him  with  all  thy  heart  and 
with  all  thy  soul.  When  thou  art  in  tribula 
tion  and  all  these  things  are  come  upon  thee, 
even  in  the  latter  days,  if  thon  turn  to  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  shalt  be  obedient  unto  his  voice 
(for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  a  merciful  God),  he 
will  not  forsake  thee,  neither  destroy  thee  nor 
forget  the  covenant  of  thy  fathers  which  he 
sware  unto  them. ' 

"  Verily  I  believe  that  we  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
nations  are  the  literal  descendants  of  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob — God's  own  chosen  people — so 
that  we  have  the  strongest  claim  to  these  pre 
cious  promises;  but  let  us  never  forget  that  they 
are  ours  only  as  we  fulfil  the  prescribed  condi 
tions;  without  true  repentance  and  true  faith 
we  shall  no  more  be  saved  than  those  of  other 
nations  who  do  not  seek  the  Lord  while  he  may 
be  found  and  call  upon  him  while  he  is  near." 

Just  then  little  feet  came  pit-pat  across  the 
deck,  a  sweet  child  voice  calling  out,  "  Good- 
morning,  papa,  dear  papa,  I's  an  early  bird  too, 
isn't.  I?" 

t^uite  an  early  bird  for  such  a  wee  one,"  the 
captain  answered,  holding  out  his  arms,  then 
as  she  sprang  into  them  clasping  her  close  and 
kissing  her  fondly  again  and  again;  the  next 
moment  doing  the  same  by  Grace,  who  had  fol 
lowed  closely  in  Elsie's  wake. 


92  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

The  rest  of  their  party  soon  joined  them> 
then  came  breakfast  and  family  worship;  after 
those  an  hour  or  two  on  deck ;  then  the  vessel 
steamed  into  the  harbor,  her  passengers  landed 
and  found  the  Woodburn  carriage  in  waiting, 
with  those  from  Fairview  and  Ion ;  Edward  and 
Zoe  with  their  twin  babies  in  the  one,  Lester  and 
Elsie  Leland,  with  their  two  boys,  in  the  other. 

Affectionate  greetings  were  exchanged,  and 
soon  all  were  on  their  homeward  way.  They 
found  the  drive  delightful,  the  roads  in  excel 
lent  condition,  gardens,  fields,and  woods  arrayed 
in  all  the  luxuriant  verdure  and  bloom  of  the 
month  of  roses. 

The  children  in  the  Woodburn  carriage 
seemed  full  of  mirth  and  jollity. 

"Eeally  I  don't  believe  anyone  of  you  is 
sorry  to  be  nearing  home  again,"  their  father 
said,  regarding  them  with  eyes  full  of  paternal 
affection  and  pleasure  in  their  evident  enjoy 
ment. 

"No,  indeed,  papa,"  cried  the  little  girls  in 
chorus,  while  Ned  said  in  his  baby  fashion: 
"I's  blad,  papa;  my  home  is  a  dood  place; 
me  'ikes  it,  me  does." 

"Mamma  echoes  that  sentiment,  baby  boy," 
laughed  Violet,  giving  the  little  fellow  a  hug. 
"There's  no  place  like  home;  home  with  deal 
papa  and  all  the  dear  sieiers  in  it." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  93 

"Braver  Maxie  too?"  returned  the  little  fel 
low  in  a  tone  between  inquiry  and  assertion. 

"Ah,  no;  not  just  now,"  Violet  answered 
with  a  slight  sigh,  for  she  loved  Max  and  missed 
his  cheery  presence  in  the  house. 

"Ah,  here  we  are!"  the  captain  exclaimed 
presently  as  the  carriage  turned  into  the  drive 
way. 

"And  everything  is  looking  oh,  so  lovely!" 
cried  Lulu,  clapping  her  hands  with  delight. 
"  And  there  is  Marian  on  the  veranda,  waiting 
for  us." 

The  other  two  carriages  were  not  far  behind. 
It  had  been  arranged  that  all  should  dine  to 
gether  at  Woodburn ;  so  they  also  turned  in  at 
the  gates,  and  presently  all  had  alighted  and 
were  one  after  the  other  warmly  greeting 
Marian.  She  was  glad  to  learn  that  Mr.  Lil- 
burn  had  been  invited  to  make  Woodburn  his 
home  for  some  weeks  and  had  accepted  the  in 
vitation,  so  that  she  would  see  much  of  him 
for  a  time  at  least  and  become  better  acquainted. 
He  had  been  so  kind  to  her  that  she  felt  already 
a  warm  affection  for  him  as  a  near  and  dear 
relative. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MR.  AND  MRS.  DINSMORE  and  Mrs.  Travilla 
reached  Philadelphia  safely,  without  accident  or 
detention,  spent  a  few  days  with  their  relatives 
there,  then,  being  urgently  invited  to  pay  a 
visit  to  the  family  of  their  cousin  Donald  Keith 
— the  brother  of  our  old  friend  Mildred,  wife 
of  Dr.  Landreth,  of  Pleasant  Plains,  and  father 
of  Mary  Keith,  with  whom  Edward  and  Violet 
spent  some  time  in  a  cottage  at  Ocean  Beach 
in  the  summer  after  the  death  of  their  father — 
they  did  so. 

About  six  years  had  passed  since  then.  Some 
of  Mary's  younger  brothers  and  sisters  had 
grown  up  and  married,  so  that  her  burdens 
were  much  lightened,  but  she  herself  was  still 
single  and  at  home  in  her  father's  house. 

Time  seemed  to  have  stood  still  with  her. 
They  found  her  the  same  bright,  cheery  girl, 
looking  scarcely  older  than  she  had  looked  six 
years  ago. 

She  was  delighted  to  see  again  these  relatives 
whom  she  had  met  and  learned  to  love  during 
that  ever-to-be-remembered  summer  in  the  cot- 
94 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  95 

tage  by  the  sea,  and  very  glad  to  hear  all  they 
had  to  tell  of  the  cousins  who  had  helped  to 
make  enjoyable  her  effort  at  housekeeping  then 
and  there.  She  had  many  questions  to  ask 
about  them  and  the  little  ones,  and  expressed 
an  ardent  desire  to  see  them  all  again,  to  which 
her  cousin  Elsie  replied :  "  We  are  expecting  to 
return  home  in  a  fortnight,  or  a  little  sooner, 
and  will  be  glad  to  take  you  with  us  if  you 
will  go,  Mary;  will  you  not,  dear  girl?" 

"Cousin  Elsie,  how  very  kind  in  you!"  ex 
claimed  Mary,  both  tone  and  look  full  of  delight. 
"  But,"  she  added  with  a  doubtful  glance  at  her 
mother,  "  I  fear  I  could  hardly  be  spared  from 
home." 

"Now  don't  be  so  conceited,  Mary  Keith," 
laughed  that  lady,  with  a  mischievous  glance 
into  the  flushed,  eager  face  of  her  eldest 
daughter.  "  I  think  I  am  quite  capable  of  keep 
ing  house  and  attending  to  all  family  affairs  with 
out  a  particle  of  aid  from  you.  So  if  Cousin  Elsie 
wants  you  and  you  want  to  go,  I  advise  you  to 
set  to  work  at  once  at  your  preparations — put 
ting  your  wardrobe  in  perfect  order  and  adding 
to  it  whatever  may  be  needed.  Oh,  you  needn't 
look  doubtful  and  troubled !  Your  father  has 
been  greatly  prospered  of  late,  and  I  know  will 
not  feel  any  necessity  or  inclination  to  deny 
anything  desirable  to  the  good  daughter  who 


96  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

has  been  a  very  great  help  and  comfort  to  him 
and  me  through  years  of  toil  and  struggle. " 

Mary  was  affected  even  to  tears.  "  0  mother, 
how  good  and  kind  in  you  to  say  all  that!"  she 
faltered.  "  I  have  done  no  more  than  my  duty 
• — hardly  even  so  much,  I  fear." 

"  Possibly  your  father  and  I  may  be  as  capa 
ble  of  judging  of  that  as  yourself,"  returned 
Mrs.  Keith  in  the  same  tone  of  careless  gayety 
she  had  used  before;  "and  we  think — for  we 
were  talking  the  matter  over  only  the  other  day 
— that  our  eldest  daughter  deserves  and  needs 
some  weeks  of  recreation  this  summer.  We 
were  discussing  the  comparative  merits  of  sea 
and  mountain  air,  but  finally  decided  to  leave 
the  selection  to  yourself;  and  now  doubtless 
Cousin  Elsie's  kind  invitation  will  decide  you 
in  favor  of  a  trip  to  the  South,  even  in  spite  of 
its  climate  being  less  suitable  for  the  warm 
weather  than  our  own." 

"It  will  be  a  change  for  her,  at  all  events," 
Elsie  said,  "  and  when  we  come  North  again,  as 
we  expect  to  do  in  a  few  weeks,  we  may,  I 
think,  hope  to  return  her  to  you  rested  and  in 
vigorated.  Or,  still  better,  we  will  hope  to  take 
her,  with  your  consent,  with  us  to  the  sea-shore 
for  a  good  rest  there  before  returning  her  to  you. " 

Mrs.  Keith  and  Mary  returned  warm  thanks 
for  this  second  invitation,  but  it  was  not  at 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  97 

that  time  definitely  settled  whether  or  not  it 
could  or  would  be  finally  accepted. 

"  Ah,  mother  dear,  I  see  now  why  you  insisted 
this  spring  on  my  buying  and  having  made  up 
more  and  handsomer  dresses  than  ever  I  had  in 
one  season  before,"  Mary  said  presently  with  an 
affectionate  look  and  smile  into  Mrs.  Keith'a 
pleasant  and  still  comely  face. 

"  Yes,  it  is  always  wise  to  be  ready  for  sudden 
emergencies,"  returned  the  mother  playfully, 
"  and  I  think  you  can  easily  be  ready  for  a  visit 
to  Ion  by  the  time  Cousin  Elsie  will  be  on  her 
way  home  from  Princeton." 

"  Our  plan  is  to  start  for  home  in  about  a 
week,"  Elsie  said,  "as  the  commencement  will 
be  over  by  that  time,  and  my  boys,  Harold  and 
Herbert,  ready  to  accompany  us." 

"You  are  making  us  a  very  short  visit, 
Cousin  Elsie,"  remarked  Mrs.  Keith.  "  I  hope 
when  you  come  up  North  again  you  will  piece 
it  out  with  a  much  longer  one." 

"  Thank  you,"  returned  Elsie.  "  I  should  en* 
joy  doing  so,  and  perhaps  may  be  able  to ;  but 
our  plans  for  the  season  are  not  arranged." 

Then  turning  to  Mary,  "  Our  party  is  to  pass 
through  Philadelphia  on  our  return  after  the 
commencement.  Can  you  not  arrange  to  meet 
us  there  so  that  we  may  travel  the  rest  of  the 
way  to  Ion  in  company?" 
7 


98  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"I  think  so,"  was  the  reply.  "Can  I  not, 
mamma?" 

"I  see  nothing  to  prevent,"  said  her  mother. 
"We  will  have  you  there  in  season  if  our 
cousins  will  let  us  know  what  train  you  are  to 
meet." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  came  in  at  that  moment,  and 
with  his  good  help  the  arrangements  were  pres 
ently  satisfactorily  completed. 

To  the  great  delight  of  Harold  and  Herbert, 
their  grandfather  and  mother  arrived  safely  in 
Princeton  on  the  evening  of  the  day  before 
commencement. 

The  young  men,  though  looking  somewhat 
overworked,  yet  seemed  in  good  health  and  good 
spirits.  They  had  passed  successfully  through 
their  examination  and  the  next  day  were  grad 
uated  with  high  honors. 

Both  grandfather  and  mother  showed  by  their 
looks,  manner,  and  words  of  commendation  and 
congratulation  that  they  were  highly  gratified 
and  not  a  little  proud  of  their  bright,  intelli 
gent,  industrious  lads. 

"  And  now,  my  sons,  I  suppose  you  are  quite 
ready  for  home?"  their  grandfather  said  when 
the  congratulations  were  over. 

"Almost  ready  to  start  for  it,  grandpa," 
Harold  replied  with  a  joyous  laugh.  Then 
turning  to  his  mother,  "  Mamma,  I  have  a  re- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  99 

quest  to  make,  and  I  do  not  think  you  or 
grandpa  will  object  to  its  being  granted." 

"  Not  if  it  is  anything  reasonable,  my  dear 
boy,"  she  returned.  "Are  you  desirous  to  in 
vite  some  friend  to  accompany  us  to  Ion?" 

"Ah,  mother  mine,"  he  laughed,  "you  cer 
tainly  are  good  at  guessing.  Yes,  I  should  like 
to  give  a  warm  invitation  from  grandpa,  you, 
and  ourselves  to  a  classmate  whose  home  is 
closed  at  present,  his  parents  being  in  Europe 
for  the  health  of  his  mother,  who  is  a  sad  in 
valid,  William  Crolyis  his  name — Will  we  call 
him — and  he  is  as  good,  bright,  and  lovable  a 
fellow  as  could  be  found  anywhere." 

"  He  is  indeed,  mamma, "  said  Herbert.  "  I 
esteem  him  as  highly  as  Harold  does." 

"  Then  I  think  he  will  be  a  very  welcome  guest 
at  Ion,"  Mrs.  Travilla  returned  with  a  look  of 
iaquiry  at  her  father,  as  if  she  would  consult  his 
wishes  as  well  as  her  own  and  those  of  her  sons. 

"I  should  ask  him  by  all  means,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore.  "  I  judge  from  the  recommenda 
tion  just  given  that  he  will  prove  a  pleasant 
guest;  besides,  the  Bible  bids  us  'use  hospital 
ity  without  grudging. '  ' 

"  And  that  is  one  thing  I  am  sure  you  and 
mother  love  to  do,  grandpa,"  returned  Herbert, 
giving  a  look  of  affectionate  admiration  to  first 
one,  then  the  other. 


300  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  great  pleasure,  therefore  hardly 
meritorious,"  his  grandfather  said  with  a  smile. 

"  Then  I  may  bring  Croly  and  introduce  him, 
may  I  not?"  asked  Harold. 

A  ready  assent  was  given  in  reply.  Harold 
hurried  away  and  presently  returned,  bringing 
with  him  a  young  man  who  had  a  very  pleasant, 
bright  face  and  refined,  gentlemanly  manners. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  daughter  gave  him  a 
pleasant  greeting  and  kindly  shake  of  the  hand 
as  Harold  introduced  him,  and  after  a  little  a 
cordial  invitation  to  accompany  them  on  their 
return  to  Ion  and  remain  until  they  should  all 
come  North  again  for  the  summer. 

Croly  was  evidently  delighted  with  the  in 
vitation,  and  it  did  not  take  much  urging  to 
induce  him  to  accept  it. 

That  evening  they  all  journeyed  to  Philadel 
phia,  where  they  were  joined  by  Mrs.  Dinsmore 
and  Mary  Keith,  and  the  next  morning  the 
whole  party  started  southward,  a  pleasant,  jovial 
company. 

They  met  with  no  accident  or  detention, 
and  were  greeted  with  the  warmest  of  welcomes 
on  their  arrival  at  Ion  at  an  early  hour  on  the 
second  day. 

They  took  some  hours  of  rest  and  sleep,  then 
were  able  to  enjoy  the  family  gathering  which 
had  been  planned  by  Elsie's  sons  and  daughters 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  101 

to  celebrate  the  safe  retnrn  of  their  loved 
mother  and  grandparents  from  their  visit  to 
the  North  and  the  home-coming  of  the  young 
graduates. 

The  children  and  young  people  were  included 
in  the  invitation,  and  not  a  single  one  failed 
to  be  present.  From  Woodburn,  the  Oaks,  Pine- 
grove,  Roselands,  the  Laurels,  and  Fairview  they 
came,  forming  of  themselves  alone  a  goodly 
company,  full  of  mirth  and  jollity,  which  was 
in  no  way  checked  by  any  of  their  elders,  with 
whom  they  remained  for  a  time,  hanging  about 
those  who  had  been  absent  from  home,  particu 
larly  Grandma  Elsie,  and  next  to  her  the  young 
uncles,  who  had  been  away  so  long  that  they 
seemed  almost  as  strangers  to  the  very  little 
ones ;  pleasant  and  attractive  strangers,  however, 
inclined  to  make  much  of  their  little  nieces 
and  nephews,  a  business  in  which  their  college 
friend,  Will  Croly,  took  an  active  part. 

Almost  every  one  presently  forsook  the  rooms 
and  verandas  to  sit  beneath  the  trees  or  wander 
here  and  there  about  the  beautiful,  well-kept 
grounds,  visiting  the  gardens,  hot-houses,  and 
the  lovely  little  lakelet. 

A  handsome  rowboat  was  there  and  the  young 
men  invited  the  older  girls  to  take  a  row  around 
the  pretty  little  sheet  of  water.  Marian  McAl- 
pine,  Evelyn  Leland,  Rosie  Travilla,  and  the  two 


102  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Dinsmore  girls  from  the  Oaks  accepted,  but 
Lulu  Raymond,  who  was  with  them,  regretfully 
declined,  saying  she  knew  papa  would  be  dis 
pleased  if  she  went  without  his  knowledge  and 
consent. 

"  Why,  Lu,  you  are  growing  remarkably  good 
and  obedient,"  laughed  Sidney  Dmsmore. 

"For  which  we  should  all  honor  her,"  said 
Harold.  "  The  captain  is  one  of  the  best  and 
kindest  of  fathers  and  his  requirements  are 
never  unreasonable." 

"Oh,  of  course  not,"  laughed  Sidney;  "only 
I'm  glad  he  hasn't  the  care  of  me  and  control 
of  my  actions." 

"  I'm  glad  that  he  has  of  me  and  mine,"  re 
turned  Lulu  rather  hotly  as  the  boat  pushed 
out  into  the  water,  leaving  her  standing  alone 
on  the  shore  gazing  wistfully  after  it.  "  How 
delightful  it  looks,"  she  sighed  to  herself.  "I 
wish  I  had  thought  of  the  possibility  of  such  an 
invitation  and  got  papa's  permission  before 
hand." 

"You  did  right,  little  girl,  and  I  am  very 
sure  that  when  your  papa  hears  of  it  he  will 
commend  you  in  a  way  that  will  give  you  far 
more  pleasure  than  the  row  could  have  aone  if 
taken  without  his  permission,"  said  a  voice  from 
behind  her,  and  turning  to  look  for  the  speaker, 
she  found  Mr.  Lilburn  close  at  hand. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  103 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  she  replied  with  a  pleasant 
smile.  "  I  wanted  badly  to  go,  yet  I  know  I 
couldn't  have  enjoyed  it  without  papa's  per 
mission." 

"I  should  hope  not  indeed,"  returned  the 
old  gentleman. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Lilburn,"  cried  Lulu,  struck  with 
a  sudden  thought,  "  there  are  several  in  our  com 
pany  here  this  afternoon  who  know  nothing  of 
your  ventriloquial  powers.  Can't  you  think  of 
some  way  of  using  them  that  will  puzzle  the 
strangers  and  furnish  amusement  for  us  all?" 

"  Suppose  we  consider  that  question — you  and 
I,"  he  returned  with  a  smile.  "  Have  you  any 
suggestion  to  make?" 

"  How  would  it  do  to  make  them  hear  trum 
pets  or  bugles  or  something  of  that  kind  in 
the  woods  near  by,  as  you  did  to  the  Ku  Klux 
years  ago?"  she  asked  in  eager  tones,  adding: 
"  Grandma  Elsie  has  told  us  the  story  of  their  at 
tack  on  this  place  when  Mamma  Vi  was  quite  a 
little  girl." 

"Ah,  yes,  I  remember,"  he  said  with  a  slight 
smile.  "  Let  us  sit  down  here,"  leading  her  to 
a  rustic  seat  near  at  hand,  "  and  I  will  see  what 
I  can  do  to  excite  the  curiosity  of  the  strangers." 

"Oh,  I'm  glad  now  I  was  left  behind!"  Lulu 
exclaimed  as  she  took  the  offered  seat  and  turned 
an  excited,expectant  face  toward  her  companion. 


i04  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

For  a  minute  or  more  he  seemed  buried  in 
thought,  then  suddenly  the  clear  notes  of  a 
bugle  seemed  to  come  from  behind  a  clump  of 
trees  a  few  rods  distant  from  where  they  sat. 

Lulu  was  startled  for  an  instant  and  turned 
in  that  direction,  half  expecting  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  bugler.  Then  she  laughed  and 
clapped  her  hands  softly. 

"Oh,  that's  lovely!"  she  said.  "They'll  be 
sure  there's  somebody  there  and  wonder  who  it 
can  be.  Yes,  see  how  they  are  turning  their 
heads  in  that  direction." 

"  Can  you  see  the  expression  o'  ony  o'  their 
countenances,  bit  lassie?  I  canna,  for  my  eyes 
are  growing  old. " 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  can  see  that  Miss  Keith  looks 
startled  and  astonished  and  seems  to  be  ques 
tioning  Uncle  Harold,  and  that  Mr.  Croly  is 
laughing  and  trying  his  best  to  catch  a  peep  at 
the  trumpeter.  The  others  I  think  look  as  if 
they  are  trying  to  keep  from  laughing.  I  dare 
say  they  see  you  here,  sir,  and  can  guess  what 
it  means.  Oh,  there's  our  Prince!  He  seems 
to  be  in  search  of  the  trumpeter." 

Even  as  Lulu  spoke  she  was  startled  by  an 
other  bugle-blast  seemingly  directly  behind 
them,  or  from  the  branches  of  the  tree  under 
which  they  sat. 

"Oh!"    she   exclaimed,  turning   quickly   to 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  105 

look  behind  her;  then  with  a  merry  laugh,  "I 
wasn't  expecting  your  bugler  to  come  so  very 
near,  sir." 

But  the  concluding  words  were  almost 
drowned  in  Prince's  loud  bark  as  he  came 
bounding  toward  them,  evidently  in  search  of 
the  intruding  bugler. 

"Find  him,  Prince,  find  him  as  fast  as  you 
can  and  teach  him  not  to  intrude  into  the  Ion 
grounds,"  laughed  Lulu. 

But  the  bugler's  notes  had  already  died  away 
and  Prince's  bark  changed  to  a  low  growl  as  he 
searched  for  him  here  and  there,  but  vainly. 

"So  you  have  a  bugler  on  the  estate,  eh?" 
Croly  was  saying,  with  an  inquiring  glance  at 
Harold.  "  One  of  your  darkies,  I  presume? 
They  are  a  musical  race,  I  know." 

"  They  are,"  Harold  replied  with  unmoved 
countenance. 

41 1  thought  the  notes  musical  and  pleasant," 
observed  Miss  Keith,  "  but  they  do  not  seem  to 
have  taken  the  fancy  of  your  dog." 

"  Prince — a  fine  fellow,  by  the  way — is  not 
our  dog,  but  belongs  to  Max  Kaymond,"  said 
Herbert.  "  No,  he  does  not  seem  to  fancy  the 
intruder,  whoever  he  may  be."' 

"Hark!"  cried  Rosie,  "the  bugler  is  at  it 
again." 

"  And  this  time  it  is  a  Scotch  air,"  remarked 


106  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Mary  Keith.  "  How  soft  and  sweet  it  sounds'. 
But  it  comes  from  quite  another  quarter ;  yet  I 
do  not  know  how  the  bugler  can  have  change** 
his  position  so  entirely  without  any  of  us  catch 
ing  sight  of  him  as  he  went." 

"It  does  seem  odd,"  said  Croly.  But  his 
words  were  nearly  drowned  in  the  loud  bark  of 
Prince  as  he  rushed  in  the  new  direction,  with 
evident  intent  to  oust  the  intruder  this  time. 
His  effort  was,  however,  as  complete  a  failure 
as  the  former  one.  The  notes  of  the  bugle  died 
softly  away,  the  dog  sniffed  about  the  tree  from 
which  they  had  seemed  to  come,  but  finally 
gave  it  up  and  trotted  away  in  the  direction  of 
the  house.  "  Point  out  that  bugler  to  me  when 
we  come  across  him,  won't  you,  Harold?" 

"  Really  I  never  knew  that  we  had  a  bugler 
among  our  servants,"  returned  Harold  evasively. 

"Nor  I,"  said  Herbert.  "But,"  taking  out 
his  watch,  "  it  is  nearing  tea-time,  and  as  we  are 
likely  to  find  plenty  of  opportunities  for  this 
kind  of  sport,  I  think  we  had  better  now  return 
to  the  house." 

No  one  objected,  the  boat  was  immediately 
headed  for  the  wharf,  and  all  had  presently 
landed  and  were  sauntering  along  by  the  way 
that  they  had  come,  Mr.  Lilburn  and  Lulu  ac 
companying  them. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

<;  WHAT  in  the  world  has  become  of  that 
bugler?"  queried  Croly,  peering  among  the 
trees  and  shrubs." 

"Were  you  wanting  to  speak  to  him,  Mr. 
Croly?"  asked  Rosie,  gravely  but  with  some 
difficulty  restraining  a  desire  to  laugh. 

"No,  not  particularly,  but  I  have  a  slight 
curiosity  to  see  him  and  ask  for  another  speci 
men  or  so  of  his  skill." 

"  He  seems  to  be  skilful  in  making  his  disap 
pearance,  doesn't  he?"  laughed  Rosie. 

"  He  does,  and  I  suppose  I  shall  have  to  give 
up  the  hope  of  making  his  acquaintance,"  re 
turned  Croly.  "  But  it  is  really  singular  that 
no  one  of  us  has  been  able  to  get  sight  of  him." 

"  It  is  indeed,"  assented  Mary  Keith.  "  I 
have  been  watching  closely,  but  without  obtain 
ing  so  much  as  a  glimpse  of  him." 

"Well,  cousin,  don't  despair;  perhaps  it  will 
be  better  luck  next  time,"  Herbert  said  laugh 
ingly.  "  Ah,  we  are  just  in  time,  for  I  see  they 
are  setting  the  tables  beneath  the  trees. " 

"Oh,  that's  good,"  cried  Lulu.  "I  think  it 
107 


108  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

is  such  good  fun  to  eat  out  of  doors. "  Then 
aside  to  Mr.  Lilburn,  "  0  Cousin  Konald,  can't 
you  do  some  of  those  things  you  did  at  Cousin 
Betty's  wedding?  It  would  be  such  fun." 

"Wait  and  see,  bit  lassie,"  the  old  gentleman 
returned  with  a  smile. 

Just  then  Walter  came  bounding  to  meet 
them.  "  I'm  glad  to  see  you,"  he  said  half 
breathlessly.  "  I've  been  hunting  all  around  for 
you,  because  tea  is  nearly  ready  and  Zoe  was 
afraid  you  might  not  be  here  in  season." 

"Eh,  laddie,"  laughed  his  brother  Herbert, 
"so  you  forgot,  did  you,  that  we  had  appetites 
and  watches? — the  first  to  remind  us  of  our 
need  of  food,  the  second  to  tell  us  when  it  was 
likely  to  be  served." 

"  I  thought  it  kinder  to  hunt  you  up  than  to 
trust  to  appetites  and  watches  to  bring  you  in 
good  season  to  get  everything  at  its  best,"  re 
turned  Walter  good-humoredly. 

Then  stepping  close  to  Mr.  Lilburn's  side,  he 
asked  in  an  undertone,  "  Cousin  Konald,  please 
won't  you  make  some  of  the  same  kind  of  fun 
for  us  that  you  did  at  Cousin  Betty's  wedding?" 

At  that  Mr.  Lilburn  laughed,  saying:  "Well, 
well,  laddie,  you  and  your  niece  here  (you're 
Lulu's  uncle,  aren't  you?)  seem  to  be  of  one 
mind  in  regard  to  that  matter.  We'll  see  what 
can  be  done." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  109 

"Walter's  niece!"  laughed  Luln.  "He's 
younger  than  I  am  and  would  be  a  little  uncle 
for  me." 

"So  I  would,"  laughed  Walter  in  turn,  "but 
if  your  father  is  my  brother  I  suppose  you  must 
be  my  niece,  and  you'd  better  mind  what  I  say 
to  you." 

"I  will — when  it  suits  me,"  she  replied  in 
merry  retort. 

They  were  now  nearing  that  part  of  the  lawn 
where  they  had  left  the  older  members  of  the 
party  and  the  little  ones. 

"  Ah,  I  am  glad  to  see  you,"  said  Zoe,  coming 
forward  to  meet  them,  "  for  it  is  nearly  time  for 
the  summons  to  tea." 

"Yes;  we  hope  we  have  not  kept  you  wait 
ing?"  returned  several  voices. 

"Oh,  no,"  she  replied  cheerily,  "you  are  just 
in  good  season.  I  heard  your  father  inquiring 
where  you  were  only  a  moment  since,  Lulu." 

"Oh,  did  you,  Aunt  Zoe?  Well,  I'll  tell 
him,"  replied  Lulu,  hurrying  away  in  his  direc- 
tiou,  for  she  could  see  him  seated  under  a  tree 
at  some  little  distance,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dins- 
more,  Grandma  Elsie,  Mamma  Vi,  and  several 
others.  Lulu  stole  up  behind  him,  put  her 
arms  round  his  neck,  and  laid  her  cheek  to  his. 

"Ah!"  he  said,  taking  hold  of  the  small 
white  hands,  drawing  her  around  in  front  of 


110  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

him,  and  seating  her  on  his  knee,  "  where  has 
this  eldest  daughter  of  mine  been  for  the  last 
hour  or  so?" 

"  Down  by  the  lake  with  the  older  ones,  papa," 
ehe  replied,  softly  stroking  his  beard  witn  one 
hand  and  smiling  archly  into  the  eyes  gazing 
so  fondly  upon  her.  "  I  thought  you  were  al 
ways  willing  that  I  should  go  about  the  grounds 
here  without  asking  special  permission." 

"Yes,  so  I  am,  provided  you  do  not  go  on 
the  water  without  my  knowledge  and  consent." 

"I  wanted  to,  but  I  didn't,"  was  her  reply. 
"You  didn't  think  I  would,  papa,  when  j'ou 
had  forbidden  me?" 

"  Certainly  not,  daughter.  It  would  be  a  sad 
thing  indeed  if  I  could  not  trust  you  out  of  my 
sight." 

Their  conversation  had  been  carried  on  in  an 
undertone  and  the  others  were  not  listening, 
but  chatting  among  themselves. 

In  the  mean  while  Cousin  Konald  had  drawn 
Zoe  aside  and  held  a  moment's  low-toned  con 
versation  with  her,  which  seemed  to  interest 
and  amuse  her.  Then  Edward  joined  them,  Zoe 
seemed  to  repeat  to  him  what  the  old  gentleman 
had  said,  Edward  responded  with  a  smile,  then 
the  three  separated,  and  the  young  host  antf 
hostess — the  mother  having  resigned  to  then 
her  duties  in  that  line  for  the  evening — pro- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  Ill 

ceeded  to  seat  their  guests  at  the  tables,  and 
servants  appeared  bearing  the  viands  prepared 
for  their  entertainment. 

Mary  Keith,  Marian  Me  Alpine,  and  Will 
Croly  were  all  three  at  one  and  the  same  table, 
Mr.  Lilburn,  Harold,  Herbert,  Eosie,  and 
Evelyn  Leland  sharing  it  with  them.  The  last 
two  and  the  brothers  exchanged  furtive  glances 
of  amused  expectancy.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dins- 
more,  Grandma  Elsie,  Walter,  and  the  Ray 
monds  occupied  the  next  two;  the  rest  of  the 
company  others  not  far  distant. 

Almost  every  one  seemed  in  gay  spirits  and 
all  were  blessed  with  good  appetites,  the  satis« 
fying  of  which  kept  them  very  busy  for  a  time, 
though  not  to  the  entire  exclusion  of  mirthful 
chat  and  laughter. 

But  when  the  more  substantial  dishes  had  been 
duly  discussed,  carried  away,  and  replaced  by 
cakes,  fruits,  and  ices,  in  a  moment  of  compar 
ative  silence  there  came  a  sudden  sound  as  of 
flapping  of  wings  overhead,  followed  by  a  shrill 
call— 

"  Lu-lu !  Polly  wants  a  cake.  It's  supper- 
time  and  Polly  hungry." 

"  Why,  Polly,  how  did  you  get  out  and  fly  all 
the  way  here?"  cried  Lulu  in  astonishment, 
and  looking  up,  as  did  almost  every  one  else, 
among  the  branches  overhead.  "  I  didn't  think 


112  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

you  knew  the  way ;  and  there  is  plenty  for  you 
to  eat  at  home." 

"Lu-lu!  where  are  you?  Polly's  hungry. 
Polly  wants  a  cup  of  coffee,"  came  in  return  in 
what  seemed  evidently  Polly's  own  shrill  tones. 

"Go  home  and  get  it,  then,"  laughed  Lulu. 
"You  weren't  invited  here,  and  well-behaved 
people  always  wait  to  be  asked  before  they  go 
visiting." 

"Polly's  hungry.  Poor  old  Polly — poor  old 
soul !"  came  in  response. 

"Why,  where  is  she?"  queried  Grace,  peering 
up  among  the  branches  of  the  tree  from  which 
the  sound  seemed  to  come. 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Lulu.  "I  car.'t  just 
see  her,  but  she  has  a  good  hiding-place  up 
there  where  the  branches  and  leaves  are  so 
thick.  But  how  she  found  her  way  here  I 
can't  think.  Oh!"  as  she  suddenly  caught 
sight  of  Mr.  Lilburn's  face  and  noted  the  twinkle 
of  fun  in  his  eye. 

"  Perhaps  you  have  given  her  too  much  lib 
erty,  Lulu,"  her  father  said  in  so  grave  a  tone 
she  was  at  loss  to  decide  whether  or  not  his  sus 
picions  too  had  been  aroused. 

"  So  you  have  a  poll-parrot,  Miss  Lu?  Quite 
a  talker  too,"  said  Croly.  "I  should  like  to 
make  her  acquaintance.  Can  you  not  tempt 
her  to  come  down?" 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  113 

"  I'll  try  to  keep  her  at  home  after  this,  papa," 
said  Lulu ;  "  but  shall  I  see  if  I  can  coax  her  to 
come  down  now?" 

"  You  may  if  you  choose,"  he  answered  with 
unmoved  gravity. 

"  Tell  her  she  can  have  a  cup  of  coffee  and 
anything  else  she  wants  if  she  will  come," 
added  Grandma  Elsie,  with  a  look  of  amuse 
ment. 

So  Lulu  called,  "  Polly,  Polly,  come  here  and 
you  shall  have  a  cup  of  the  nicest  coffee  and 
anything  else  you  want." 

Then  for  a  minute  or  more  everybody  seemed 
to  be  looking  and  listening;  but  Polly  neither 
answered  nor  showed  herself,  and  at  length 
baby  Ned  broke  the  silence  with,  "I  'spect 
Polly's  done  'way  to  our  house  adain.  She 
won't  turn  when  Lu  tails  her." 

"  She  seems  to  have  taken  her  departure  very 
suddenly,"  remarked  Eosie.  "Strange  she 
should  do  so  if  she  were  really  as  hungry  as  she 
pretended." 

"I  don't  b'lieve  she  was,  Aunt  Rosie,"  said 
little  Elsie,  "for  nobody  ever  gets  starved  at 
our  house,  'cause  papa  always  buys  plenty  for 
everybody  to  eat." 

"  It's  good  food  too,  and  well  cooked,"  added 
Grace. 

"  I  think  that  is  all  *me,  Mr.  Ooly.  and  I 


114  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

hope  you  will   come   and   see    for    yourself,' 
laughed  Violet. 

"Hush,  hush,  hush!  you  talk  too  much, 
Polly,"  came  in  a  shrill  scream  apparently  from 
the  top  of  the  tree;  then  in  a  coaxing,  com 
plaining  tone,  "Poor  Polly's  hungry!  It's 
breakfast-time.  Polly  wants  a  biscuit.  Polly 
wants  a  cup  of  coffee." 

"  Why,  she's  quite  a  talker.  I'd  really  like  to 
get  a  sight  of  her,"  said  Oroly,  making  a  more 
determined  effort  than  before  to  do  so. 

"Humph!  savin'  all  your  pity  for  hungry 
birds!  Never  a  bit  of  it  to  give  a  starvin' 
human  creeter,"  snarled  a  man's  voice  that 
seemed  to  come  from  a  clump  of  bushes  a  yard 
or  two  in  Croly's  rear.  Every  head  at  once 
turned  in  that  direction,  but  the  speaker  seemed 
invisible. 

It  was  Grandma  Elsie  who  replied :  "  There  is 
abundance  of  food  here,  and  I  would  have  no 
one  starve  or  suffer  at  all  from  hunger.  Step 
up  to  the  table  and  your  wants  shall  be  supplied. " 

"There  is  no  empty  seat  at  your  table, 
ma'am,"  snarled  the  voice. 

"True,"  she  returned,  "but  there  are  abun 
dance  of  seats  near  at  hand,  and  you  can  carry 
your  food  to  one  of  them  when  you  have  re 
ceived  it,  and  there  sit  and  eat  at  your  leisure." 

"Why,  where  on  earth  is  the  fellow?"  asked 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  115 

Croly  of  Harold,  speaking  in  an  undertone.  "  I 
cannot  catch  so  much  as  a  glimpse  of  him." 

"It  really  looks  very  mysterious,"  returned 
Harold,  with  difficulty  repressing  a  smile. 
"What  had  better  be  done  about  it,  do  you 
think?" 

"  Surely  that  is  for  your  mother  to  say,"  re 
turned  Croly;  "but  if  I  were  in  her  place  I 
should  have  the  grounds  thoroughly  searched 
for  that  impudent  fellow,  who  is  probably  a 
thieving  tramp." 

"  Hardly,  I  think,"  said  Harold, "  for  they  ara 
•omewhat  scarce  hereabouts ;  at  least,  we  seldom 
see  one." 

"Ah?  then  you  are  fortunate  in  that  re 
spect.  " 

"  But  how  odd  that  both  bird  and  man  should 
be  invisible !"  exclaimed  Mary  Keith.  "  I  must 
own  that  I  cannot  understand  it." 

"  No,"  remarked  Herbert  gravely;  "  there  ar« 
many  things  happening  in  this  world  that  w« 
cannot  understand." 

"  But  it  surprises  me  to  see  how  easily  you  take 
all  this.  Now  I  should  want  to  hunt  him  out 
and  send  him  about  his  business  before  he  does 
any  mischief." 

"Perhaps  that  might  be  the  better  plan," 
returned  Harold.  "Here,  Prince,"  as  Max's 
dog  was  seen  slowly  approaching,  "hunt  out 


116  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

that  fellow  yonder,"  pointing  to  the  clump  of 
bushes  from  which  the  voice  had  seemed  to 
come.  "Sick  him!  sick  him!" 

At  that  Prince  pricked  up  his  ears,  wagged 
his  tail,  and  rushed  toward  the  bushes  barking 
furiously ;  but  only  for  a  moment  or  two,  evi 
dently  finding  no  one  there.  He  came  slowly 
back  with  lowered  tail  and  drooping  ears,  plainly 
feeling  that  he  had  been  sold,  and  mortified 
that  he  had  fallen  into  the  trap  laid  for  his 
unwary  feet. 

"Poor  fellow,"  said  Herbert,  "that  chap 
seems  as  hard  to  find  as  the  bugler  was  a  while 
ago;  but  never  mind — you  did  your  best." 

"Take  him  to  the  kitchen,  Sam,  and  comfort 
him  with  a  good  dinner,"  said  Grandma  Elsie  to 
a  servant. 

"Well,  Croly,  what  is  it?"  laughed  Herbert 
"You  really  look  as  if  you  had  put  on  your 
thinking  cap." 

"Yes,  so  1  have,"  returned  Croly,  glancing 
searchingly  about,  "and  the  conclusion  I've 
reached  is  that  we  must  have  a  ventriloquist 
among  us.  The  next  question  is,  who  is  he?" 

"A  ventriloquist!"  exclaimed  Mary  Keith. 
"How  delightful!  Such  fun  as  we  shall  have 
if  that  is  really  the  case!  But  who  can  it  be? 
You,  captain?"  looking  searchingly  at  him. 

'*  I  should  be  very  willing  to  plead  guilty  to 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  117 

the  charge  could  I  do  so  truthfully,  Cousin 
Mary,"  he  replied  in  a  playful  tone. 

"  Oh,  no,  I  think  it  can  hardly  be  the  cap 
tain,"  said  Croly.  "He  was  not  down  at  the 
lake  with  us,  and  doubtless  the  invisible  bugler 
was  the  ventriloquist,  or  the  ventriloquist  the 
bugler,  whichever  way  you  prefer  to  put  it." 

"There!  I  dare  say  you  are  right,"  she  re 
turned.  "Now,  Harold,  it  was  you,  wasn't  it? 
You  may  just  as  well  own  up  first  as  last." 

"  But  really,  Mary,  I  have  nothing  to  own  up 
to,"  he  said;  "you  are  by  no  means  on  the 
right  track." 

"  Then  who  could  it  have  been  but  you,  Her 
bert?"  she  queried,  turning  laughing  eyes  upon 
him. 

"  I  can  truthfully  aver  that  it  was  not  I, 
Cousin  Mary,"  returned  Herbert  with  grave 
earnestness,  though  there  was  a  twinkle  of  fun 
in  his  eye  that  half  convinced  her  he  was  in 
jest. 

She  wore  a  puzzled  expression  for  a  moment, 
then  turning  suddenly  to  Lulu,  "  I  wonder  now 
if  it  can  have  been  you?"  she  said,  giving  the 
child  a  searching  look. 

"Oh,  no,  indeed,  Miss  Mary,"  laughed  Lulu. 
"  I  only  wish  I  could  say  yes,  for  there's  noth 
ing  I'd  like  better  than  to  be  able  to  make  such 
sport  for  myself  and  others." 


118  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  But  you  know  who  it  is?" 

"Why  do  you  think  so,  Miss  Mary?" 

"  Something  in  your  look  and  manner  tells 
me  that  you  know  all  about  it ;  besides,  you  were 
on  the  shore  while  we  in  the  boat  heard  the 
sounds  of  the  bugle  apparently  coming  from 
among  the  tree-tops.'' 

"  Eeally,  now,  Miss  Mary,  I  don't  see  that  all 
that  proves  anything  against  'me,"  laughed 
Lulu.  "  Do  you  think  it  does,  papa?" 

"  Not  at  all, "  replied  her  father.  "  A  ventril 
oquist  on  the  boat  might,  I  think,  make  it  seem 
to  others  that  his  voice  came  from  among  the 
tree-tops  on  the  shore.  But  really,  Mr.  Croly," 
turning  toward  the  young  man  as  he  spoke,  "  I 
do  not  see  that  you  have  any  positive  proof  that 
there  is  a  ventriloquist  here." 

"  Why,  sir,  did  we  not  hear  a  strange  voice 
speaking  apparently  from  yonder  clump  of 
bushes,  and  on  examination  find  that  there  was 
no  one  there?" 

"  True ;  but  who  shall  say  it  may  not  have 
been  some  one  very  nimble  and  fleet  of  foot  who 
made  his  escape  all  too  quickly  to  be  caught?" 

"Well,  sir,"  returned  Croly  slowly  and  with 
meditative  air,  "  I  suppose  that  is  just  possible. 
Perhaps  too  the  same  fellow  was  the  bugler 
whom  we  all  heard  but  none  of  us  could  see." 

"Edward,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore  gravely,  "you 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  119 

may  as  well  have  the  premises  searched  for  that 
fellow ;  for  one  so  adroit  at  suddenly  disappear 
ing  from  sight  might  readily  enter  the  house 
and  carry  off  valuables." 

"Yes,  sir;  I'll  see  that  he  does  not,"  Edward 
replied  with  equal  gravity,  but  carefully  ab 
staining  from  an  exchange  of  glances  with  Mr. 
Lilburn. 

"  Take  care  that  he  doesn't  steal  your  parrot, 
Lu,"  said  Zoe.  "She's  worth  stealing,  and  as 
she  is  such  a  good  talker  I'd  be  loath  to  lose 
her  if  she  were  mine." 

" Indeed  so  should  I,"  exclaimed  Lulu.  "I 
wouldn't  part  with  her  for  a  great  deal;  espe 
cially  as  she  was  a  present  from  papa." 

"We  will  be  careful  not  to  leave  her  here 
when  we  go  home  to-night,"  said  the  captain. 

"  I  hope  you  are  not  afraid  to  trust  her  with 
us,  captain,"  said  Zoe.  "  I  assure  you  we  would 
be  good  to  her,  and  I  dare  say  she  would  prove 
a  great  amusement  to  my  babies. " 

"  I  have  not  a  doubt  that  you  would  treat 
her  well,  sister  Zoe,"  replied  the  captain,  "and 
if  Lulu  is  inclined  to  lend  her  for  a  few  days,  I 
shall  not  object." 

"  Then  I'll  not  take  any  trouble  to  hunt  her 
up  when  we're  ready  to  go  home,"  said  Lulu. 

All  had  now  satisfied  their  appetites,  the 
tables  were  presently  forsaken,  and  the  company 


120  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

gathered  in  groups  here  and  there  under  the 
trees,  some  amusing  themselves  in  playing 
games,  others  with  conversation;  but  it  had 
been  a  long  June  day,  and  before  the  sun  had 
fairly  set  most  of  them  were  on  their  home 
ward  way;  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  and 
Grandma  Elsie,  hardly  rested  after  their  jour 
ney,  began  to  look  weary.  Mr.  Lilburn,  at  the 
urgent  invitation  of  the  captain  and  Violet, 
returned  with  them  to  Woodburn  to  complete 
his  visit  there,  which  they  said  had  not  been 
half  long  enough.  Marian  too  was  with  them, 
so  that  they  were  quite  a  little  party. 

Grace  and  the  little  ones  went  directly  to 
bed  on  reaching  home,  but  the  elder  ones  passed 
a  pleasant  hour  or  two  on  the  veranda  before 
returning. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"MOTHER  dear,"  Harold  said,  as  he  kissed 
her  good-night  on  that  first  evening  at  home 
after  their  return  from  Princeton,  "  Herbert  and 
I  are  decidedly  hungry  for  one  of  the  good  old 
talks  with  you ;  but  you  are  too  weary  to-night. 
May  we  come  to  you  early  in  the  morning  for 
the  dear  old  half-hour  of  Bible  study  and  pri 
vate  talk  before  breakfast?" 

"  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  have  you  do  so,  my 
dear  boys,"  she  replied,  regarding  them  with 
eyes  beaming  with  mother  love  and  pride.  "I 
have  been  looking  forward  with  longing  for  the 
confidential  talks  with  my  boys  which  have  al 
ways  been  so  sweet  to  me ;  especially  in  regard 
to  your  plans  for  future  usefulness  as  workers 
in  the  Master's  vineyard." 

"Yes,  mamma,  that  is  one  of  the  principal 
matters  about  which  we  wish  to  consult  you — 
our  best,  dearest,  wisest  earthly  friend,"  said 
Herbert,  lifting  her  hand  to  his  lips;  "  for  who 
so  wise,  so  loving,  or  so  desirous  to  help  each  of 
us  to  use  time  and  talents  in  a  way  to  make 
them  most  helpful  in  the  Master's  service?" 
121 


122  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  I  cannot  lay  claim  to  any  great  amount  of 
wisdom,  my  dear  boys,"  Mrs.  Travilla  returned 
with  a  smile,  "  but  am  certain  no  one  can  love 
you  better  or  feel  a  greater  desire  than  I  to  see 
you  earnest,  efficient  workers  for  Christ.  I 
want  very  much  to  talk  over  with  you  your 
plans  for  the  future,  and  think  there  could  be 
no  better  time  for  doing  so  than  that  early 
morning  hour  when  we  shall  be  more  secure 
from  interruption  than  at  almost  any  other. 
Now  good-night,  and  may  you  rest  sweetly  and 
peacefully  on  this  first  night  at  home  after 
your  long  absence." 

"  May  you  also,  dear  mother,  precious  little 
mother,"  said  Harold,  passing  an  arm  about 
her  waist,  and  smiling  down  with  ardent  affec 
tion  into  her  still  fair,  sweet  face.  "  I  remem 
ber  that  I  used  to  look  up  at  your  beautiful 
face,  regarding  you  as  a  protector,  but  I  feel 
that  now  I  am  yours — old  enough  and  strong 
enough  to  defend  you  should  any  be  so  base  aa 
to  attempt  to  do  you  harm." 

"  Ah,  my  dear  boy,  fortunately  no  one  has,  I 
think,  any  such  desire,"  she  said,  returning  his 
smile ;  "  yet  it  is  very  pleasant  to  feel  that  I 
have  so  many  strong  young  arms  to  support  and 
shield  me.  'Twas  very  pleasant  in  former  years 
to  be  the  protector  of  my  little  ones,  and  it  is 
not  less  pleasant  now  to  find  them  so  ready  to  rd- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  123 

turn  my  love  and  care.  But  now  go  to  your 
beds,  for  you  need  rest  and  sleep  to  keep  you 
in  condition  for  the  arduous  duty  of  which  we 
have  just  been  speaking,"  she  added  with  play 
ful  look  and  tone. 

"  How  early  can  we  come  without  disturbing 
yon,  mother  mine?"  asked  Herbert,  snatching 
another  kiss  as  Harold  released  her  from  his 
arms. 

"At  seven,  if  that  is  not  too  early,"  she  re 
plied.  "  Kosie  and  Walter  are  usually  with  me 
about  half-past  seven,  and  the  breakfast-hour 
is  eight." 

They  were  at  her  dressing-room  door  the  next 
morning  exactly  at  the  hour  named,  and  found 
her  ready  to  receive  them.  A  pleasant  chat 
followed,  the  lads  telling  her  freely  of  their 
plans  and  desires  in  regard  to  their  life-work ; 
for  diligent  workers  they  intended  to  be.  Har 
old  still  clung  to  his  early  choice  of  the  medical 
profession,  and  Herbert,  as  devotedly  attached 
to  him  as  ever,  and  thinking  he  would  not 
prefer  any  other  employment,  had  decided  to 
study  medicine  also  unless  his  mother  should 
disapprove. 

"  No,"  she  said  when  he  asked  the  question, 
"  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you  together ;  so  unless 
you,  Herbert,  have  a  stronger  inclination  for 
some  other  employment  I  shall  be  more  than 


124  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

satisfied  to  see  you  a  physician ;  always  provided 
you  are  a  good  one,"  she  added  playfully.  "Is 
it  your  wish,  my  sons,  to  return  shortly  to  Phila 
delphia  and  pursue  your  medical  studies  there?" 

"Not  immediately,  mother,"  Harold  replied. 
"  We  were  talking  the  matter  over  with  Cousin 
Arthur  last  night,  and  he  being  willing  to  un 
dertake  the  business  of  instructing  us,  our  plan 
is  to  stay  at  home  with  you  for  some  time, 
studying  with  him.  That  is,  if  you  are  satisfied 
to  have  us  do  so." 

"Ah,  lam  much  more  than  satisfied — most 
glad  and  thankful  at  the  thought  of  again  en 
joying  daily  intercourse  with  these  two  dear 
sons  who  have  been  so  long  away  from  me  dur 
ing  the  greater  part  of  the  year.  But  just  now 
you  both  need  rest  and  recreation.  You  must 
have  an  outing  somewhere  for  the  next  month 
or  two,  and  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you  go  with 
me  to  sea-shore  or  mountains — or  both — and 
hope  to  bring  you  back  refreshed  and  invigo 
rated  for  your  studies  and  such  work  for  the 
Master  as  you  may  find  in  this  neighborhood." 

"  Thank  you,  mother  dear,v  returned  Harold; 
"  you  have  made  out  a  programme  that  seems 
most  inviting.  I  for  one  feel  that  rest  and 
recreation  for  a  time  will  be  very  enjoyable,  and 
work  afterward  much  more  so  than  it  could  be 
at  present. '' 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  138 

"I  also,"  said  Herbert;  "and  it  is  certainly 
right  to  take  rest  when  needed ;  for  the  Master 
himself  said  to  his  disciples,  when  they  were 
weary,  '  Come  ye  yourselves  apart  into  a  desert 
place,  and  rest  awhile. '  " 

"Yes,"  assented  his  mother,  "and  we  shall 
accomplish  more  in  the  end  by  taking  needed 
rest;  yet,"  with  a  smiling  glance  at  Herbert, 
"  we  must  be  on  our  guard  against  too  much 
self-indulgence  in  that  line." 

The  young  man  colored  and  was  silent  for 
a  moment,  his  face  wearing  a  slightly  mortified 
expression.  "Mother  dear, "he  said  presently, 
"I  hope  I  have,  in  a  measure  at  least,  overcome 
my  natural  inclination  to  indolence." 

"My  dear  boy,  I  hope  and  believe  so,"  she 
said  in  return,  "else  you  could  hardly  have 
passed  so  good  an  examination  as  you  did." 

"Indeed,  mother,  he  has  been  really  a  hard 
student,"  Harold  said,  "and  I  think  will  un 
doubtedly  show  himself  such  when  we  begin 
our  course  of  medicine." 

"I  believe  he  will,"  she  responded  with  a 
loving  smile  into  Herbert's  face  and  laying  a 
hand  tenderly  upon  his.  "  I  hope  to  gee  you 
both  eminent  in  your  chosen  profession  and 
doing  good  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  yoor  fel 
low-men.  I  think  there  are  few  more  useful 
men  in  the  world  than  our  cousin  Arthur 


125  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Conly,  and  few  who  are  more  loved  and  re 
spected  than  he ;  we  all  love  him  and  have  great 
confidence  in  his  skill." 

"  I  have  respected  and  loved  him  ever  since  I 
can  remember,"  remarked  Herbert  feelingly, 
"  and  can  never  cease  to  feel  grateful  to  him  as 
God's  instrument  in  the  saving  of  my  mother's 
life." 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "I  can  never  forget  his 
kindness  at  that  critical  time  in  my  life,  and 
I  believe  we  have  all  loved  him  even  better 
since  that  than  before." 

"  I  think  you  are  right  about  that,  mother ;  I 
know  you  are  so  far  as  I  am  concerned,"  Harold 
said,  tears  starting  to  his  eyes.  "Ah,  when 
we  heard  of  the  danger  and  suffering  you  had 
passed  through,  we  both  felt  that  life  without 
our  mother  would  scarcely  be  a  blessing." 

Just  then  Kosie  and  Walter  came  in  looking 
bright  and  happy. 

"  Ah,  mamma,  it  is  so  delightful  to  have  yon 
at  home  again!"  exclaimed  the  former. 

"  We  missed  you  sadly,  kind  as  everybody  was 
to  us,"  added  Walter,  putting  his  arm  round 
her  neck  and  gazing  with  ardent  affection  into 
her  eyes,  then  kissing  her  on  cheek  and  lips. 

"  I  suppose  it  was  a  little  hard  for  my  baby 
boy  to  do  without  his  mother,"  she  returned 
laughingly,  holding  him  in  a  close  embrace. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  127 

"  Ah,  mamma,  I  can  take  that  name  from  you 
easily  enough,  because  I  know  it  is  only  your 
pet  name  for  your  youngest  son,  but  I'd  be 
vexed  enough  if  anybody  else  should  call  me  a 
baby." 

"  You  might  well  laugh  at  the  absurdity  if 
any  one  should,  Walter,"  Harold  remarked, 
regarding  his  little  brother  with  an  affection 
ate  look  and  smile,  "  for  you  are  really  a  manly 
young  fellow.  I  expect  to  be  very  proud  of 
you  one  of  these  days." 

"And  I  am  that  already,"  said  Herbert,  "for 
the  captain  tells  me  you  are  a  fine  scholar  for  a 
lad  of  your  years.  Besides,  I  know  you  are  a 
good  and  dutiful  son  to  mamma." 

"  Indeed  he  is  that,  as  all  my  boys  are,"  the 
mother  said,  regarding  the  three  with  loving 
looks. 

"And  can  you  not  say  as  much  for  your 
daughters  too,  mamma — at  least  for  Elsie  and 
Vi?"  asked  Rosie  in  playful  tone,  but  with  a 
wistful  look. 

"I  can  indeed,  for  them  and  for  Rosie  also," 
the  mother  answered,  smiling  affectionately 
upon  her.  "  My  daughters  are  all  great  bless 
ings  for  which  I  thank  my  heavenly  Father 
every  day  of  my  life.  But  now  let  us  have  our 
morning  chapter  together,"  opening  her  Bible 
as  she  spoke. 


138  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

The  morning  was  bright  and  fair,  and  it  was 
a  cheerful,  bright-faced  party  that  presently 
surrounded  the  breakfast-table. 

"  Saturday  morning,  so  only  two  hours  for 
lessons  to-day,"  remarked  Walter  in  a  tone  of 
satisfaction,  breaking  a  slight  pause  in  the  con 
versation. 

"What!  my  scholarly  little  grandson  re 
joicing  in  release  from  the  pursuit  of  knowl 
edge?"  exclaimed  Mr.  Dinsmore  in  mock  sur 
prise  and  disapproval. 

"Ah,  grandpa,  you  are  just  in  sport,  I  know," 
laughed  Walter.  "But  don't  you  believe  these 
older  fellows,  Mr.  Croly  and  my  two  brothers, 
are  glad  of  their  holiday?  I  just  know  they 
are." 

"  Judging  others  by  yourself,  after  the  man 
ner  of  older  people,  eh?" 

"  Yes,  sir;  and  I'd  like  to  know  what's  going 
to  be  done  to-day." 

"  Well,  I  believe  I  can  inform  you.  Every 
body  who  wants  to  go,  and  has  been  faithful  in 
attendance  to  preliminary  duties,  will  spend 
the  day,  by  invitation,  at  the  Oaks;  Eosie's 
day  and  yours  beginning  when  your  two  hours 
of  school  duties  are  over." 

"  Oh,  I  like  that!  I'm  glad,  Cousin  Mary, 
that  you  are  to  see  the  place,  it  is  so  lovely 
there,  and  was  mamma's  home  when  she  was  a 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  130 

little  girl  and  when  she  grew  to  be  a  young 
lady ;  and  there  are  the  rooms  that  used  to  be 
hers,  and  the  one  she  was  married  in." 

"  I  shall  be  greatly  interested  in  looking  at 
them  all,  as  well  as  glad  to  visit  Cousin  Horace 
and  his  family,"  returned  Miss  Keith. 

"I  believe  we  are  all  invited?"  Edward  re 
marked  interrogatively,  turning  to  his  wife. 

"Yes,  my  dear,"  Zoe  replied,  "even  to  the 
babies,  who,  I  hope,  will  ha^e  a  good  time  to 
gether  in  the  nursery  or  out  in  the  grounds. " 

"Yes,"  said  Kosie,  "  Sisters  Elsie  and  Violet 
were  talking  of  going  with  all  the  children  and 
young  folks  of  each  family.  Aunt  Eosie  too 
expects  to  be  there  with  her  husband  and  all 
the  children.  The  Howards  are  going  also, 
the  Conlys  too ;  so  that  we  shall  be  the  same 
large  party  that  were  here  yesterday." 

"And  next  week,"  said  Zoe,  "we  are  all  to 
assemble  at  Woodburn  one  day,  at  the  Laurels 
on  another,  then  at  Fairview,  and  afterward  at 
Roseland." 

"What  a  grand  time  we  shall  have!"  con 
tinued  Rosie ;  "  and  how  can  anybody  be  ex 
pected  to  give  his  or  her  mind  to  lessons?  I 
have  serious  thoughts  of  petitioning  my  big 
brother — the  captain — for  a  week  of  holidays." 

"  How  would  it  do  to  beg  off  from  attendance 
upon  the  parties  in  order  to  do  justice  to  your 


130  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

studies?"  asked  her  grandfather  in  the  tone  of 
one  suggesting  an  agreeable  alternative. 

"0  grandpa,  I  couldn't  think  of  being  BO 
very  impolite,"  she  ezclaimed.  "Surely  you 
must  know  that  my  absence  would  spoil  all  the 
fun  and  seriously  interfere  with  any  enjoyment 
others  might  find  in  being  there  if  I  were  with 
them!" 

"  But  then  we  ought,  any  of  us,  to  be  willing 
to  forego  our  own  enjoyment  for  the  sake  of 
your  improvement  in  your  beloved  studies,  Rosie 
dear,"  said  Herbert  in  tones  of  brotherly  affec 
tion. 

"Ah,  but  I  could  not  think  of  allowing  such 
self-denial  for  my  sake!"  she  exclaimed.  "I 
should  even  prefer  rising  an  hour  earlier  in  the 
morning,  or  toiling  over  my  tasks  an  hour 
later  at  night;  and  that  is  what  I  think  I  shall 
do,  if  the  captain  proves  obdurate  in  regard  to 
the  granting  of  the  holidays." 

"  Which  he  will  if  I'm  not  greatly  mistaken," 
said  Walter.  "  He  said  we  were  to  go  on  with 
our  studies  till  the  time  for  our  usual  summer 
trip  up  North,  and  he's  a  man  to  stick  to  his 
word  if  there  ever  was  one." 

"Quite  a  strong  recommendation,  Walter," 
laughed  Mrs.  Dinsmore,  "and  I  really  think 
the  captain  is  deserving  of  it." 

"  The  captain  is  a  very  agreeable  man  to  have 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  131 

a  chat  with,"  remarked  Croly.  "  I  have  seldom 
been  more  interested  than  I  was  yesterday  in  a 
little  talk  I  had  with  hirn  in  regard  to  mining 
interests  in  the  far  West." 

"Yes;  he  owns  property  out  there  in  which 
there  are  mines  of  great  value,"  said  Harold. 

"Ah?  I  was  not  aware  of  that  fact,  and  he 
did  not  mention  it,"  returned  Croly;  "but  in 
reply  to  a  remark  of  mine,  that  I  had  been 
paying  some  attention  to  mineralogy  and 
thought  of  going  out  to  examine  some  land 
father  owns  in  Arizona,  he  gave  me  a  good  deal 
of  interesting  information,  such  as  I  have  not 
been  able  to  find  in  any  publication  on  the  sub 
ject  that  I  have  got  hold  of  as  yet." 

"  And  should  you  question  him  on  naval 
matters,  or  the  history  of  our  wars — or  indeed 
history  of  any  part  of  the  world,  I  believe  he 
could  furnish  all  the  information  you  might 
happen  to  want,"  said  Herbert. 

"Yes,"  said  Walter,  "it's  my  decided  belief 
that  Brother  Levis  knows  about  as  much  on 
almost  every  subject  as  you  could  find  in  any 
of  the  cyclopaedias." 

"That's  very  strong,  Walter,"  laughed  Ed 
ward.  "  The  captain  is,  without  doubt,  a 
highly  educated,  intelligent,  and  well-read  man, 
yet  hardly  a  walking  cyclopaedia;  a  compliment 
at  which  no  one  would  laugh  more  heartily 


183  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

than  himself,  for  he  hasn't  a  particle  of  self- 
conceit  in  his  make-up." 

"Now  you  are  complimenting  him  very 
highly,  Ned,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "yet  are  not 
saying  more  than  he  deserves.  I  know  of  no 
man  for  whom  I  have  a  higher  esteem  than 
Captain  Raymond." 

"And  I  can  echo  my  father's  sentiments. 
He  is  a  noble  Christian  man,  the  best  of  hus 
bands  and  fathers,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla.  "I 
know  of  no  man  with  whom  I  could  feel  better 
satisfied  as  the  husband  of  one  of  my  daughters. 
Evidently  he  makes  Violet  very  happy." 

"And  his  children  from  the  oldest  to  the 
joungest  fairly  idolize  him,"  remarked  Zoe. 

"  And  you  do  not  object  to  him  as  a  brother- 
in-law?"  said  Rosie  interrogatively. 

"  On  the  contrary  I  like  him  extremely  in 
that  capacity,"  was  the  quick,  emphatic  re 
joinder. 

"Mamma,"  said  Rosie  insinuatingly,  "Cap 
tain  Raymond  thinks  a  great  deal  of  you,  and 
as  you  are  his  mother,  he  ought  to  do  as  you 
say;  most  assuredly  in  regard  to  his  treatment 
of  your  own  children.  Won't  you  please  send 
him  word  this  morning  that  we  ought  to  be 
allowed  a  holiday  next  week?  Do  now;  there's 
a  good,  kind  mamma." 

"Would  you  have  me  say  what  I  do  not 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  188 

think,  Rosie  dear?"  queried  her  mother  in  re 
turn,  and  with  an  amused  look  into  the  bright 
eyes  of  her  youngest  daughter. 

"  Ah,  mamma,  how  can  you  be  so  severe?" 
exclaimed  Rosie.  "Just  think  how  trying  to 
Walter  and  me  to  have  to  set  off  for  lessons  at 
Woodburn  not  only  to-day,  but  every  day  next 
week,  when  you  have  only  been  with  us  for  a 
day  now  since  your  return  from  your  trip  to 
the  North." 

"  For  that  very  reason  you  and  I  ought  to  go 
willingly  and  without  any  fuss,"  interposed 
Walter,  with  manly  decision  of  air  and  tone. 
"  Besides,  as  I  said  before,  I  know  it  would  be 
perfectly  useless  to  try  to  get  Brother  Levis  to 
change  his  mind  about  the  matter." 

"  Then,  my  wise  younger  brother,  I'll  not 
petition  for  your  release  from  to-day's  tasks,  or 
those  of  next  week,"  said  Rosie. 

"  Oh,  has  anything  been  seen  of  last  night's 
burglar?"  asked  Croly,  breaking  the  slight 
pause  following  upon  Rosie's  last  remark. 

"I  have  heard  nothing  of  him,"  replied  Ed 
ward,  "  and  indeed  had  forgotten  his  existence 
until  you  spoke,  Mr.  Croly." 

"  And  poor  Polly.  Has  she  been  seen?"  in 
quired  Mary  Keith. 

The  answer  was  in  the  negative ;  no  one  had 
seen  or  heard  of  her. 


134  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Ah  well,  then  I  suppose  she  must  have 
found  her  way  back  to  Woodburn,"  said  Mary. 

u  By  the  way,  Cousin  Mary,  how  would  you 
like  to  drive  over  there  this  morning?"  asked 
Edward.  "  They  will  hardly  expect  us  at  the 
Oaks  before  eleven  o'clock,  and  Woodburn  lies 
but  little  out  of  our  way  in  going. " 

"But,"  returned  Miss  Keith,  "we  might  per 
haps  hinder  Cousin  Vi  in  her  preparations  for 
the  day's  outing." 

"  I  am  going  to  drive  you  over  and  call  for 
Vi  and  the  little  ones  on  the  way,"  said  Grand 
ma  Elsie.  "  I  think  we  shall  find  her  ready  to 
go  on  with  us  after  we  have  had  a  little  call, 
just  for  you  to  see  the  place.  Then  the  cap 
tain  will  come  somewhat  later  with  his  children 
and  mine." 

"And  how  is  Cousin  Ronald  to  get  there, 
mamma?"  asked  Walter. 

"  Probably  in  the  captain's  carriage,  or  on  one 
of  his  horses,"  she  replied;  "the  dear  old  gen 
tleman  can  go  when  and  how  he  likes.  All 
such  questions  were  not  settled  last  night,  but 
I  know  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  his  way,  or 
that  of  any  other  invited  guest,  in  getting  there 
comfortably  and  in  good  season." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,  mamma,"  returned  Walter; 
"  I'm  very  fond  of  Cousin  Ronald  and  wouldn't 
have  him.  stay  away  for  anything." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  135 

At  that  remark  several  furtive,  smiling 
glances  were  exchanged  by  the  brothers  and 
sisters  about  the  table. 

"  He  is  a  very  pleasant  old  gentleman,"  said 
Mrs.  Dinsmore,  uand  I  haven't  a  doubt  will 
add  a  great  deal  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  com 
pany." 

"Yes,  madam,"  said  Croly.  "I  saw  com 
paratively  little  of  him  yesterday,  but  quite 
enough  to  make  me  desire  a  further  acquaint 
ance." 

"  Oh,  by  the  way  Will,  shall  we  walk,  ride, 
or  drive  over  to  the  Oaks  to-day?"  asked  Harold. 

"  I  am  ready  for  any  way  that  suits  you,  sir," 
replied  Croly. 

"Well,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  " I  see  every  one 
is  ready  to  leave  the  table.  We  will  have 
prayers  at  once,  and  afterward  settle  all  such 
questions  in  regard  to  the  doings  of  the  day." 


CHAPTEE  X. 

"MAMMA,"  said  Kosie,  following  her  mother 
out  to  the  veranda  when  prayers  were  over,  "  if 
you  approve  I  will  go  up  at  once  and  dress  for 
the  day,  getting  Walter  to  do  the  same.  It 
won't  take  us  long;  then  I'd  like  to  drive  over 
immediately  to  Woodburn  and  coax  Brother 
Levis  to  let  us  all  begin  lessons  at  once,  that 
we  may  get  through  and  off  to  the  Oaks  sooner 
than  we  would  otherwise." 

"  Very  well,  my  child,  I  will  order  the  car 
riage  ;  for  I  think  it  would  be  the  better  plan 
for  you  to  drive  over,  as  the  roads  are  dusty, " 
was  the  indulgent  reply. 

"  Yes,"  said  Walter,  who  had  followed  and 
was  now  close  behind  them,  "  I  like  that  plan, 
for  walking  one  would  have  to  take  either  the 
very  dusty  road  or  che  wet  grass;  and  I'd  like 
to  get  through  lessons  as  early  as  possible,  too. 
So  I'm  off  to  dress,"  and  away  he  ran,  Eosie 
following.  Just  then  the  telephone  bell  rang, 
and  Eosie  hastening  to  the  instrument  found  that 
Captain  Baymond  was  calling  from  Woodburn  to 
186 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  187 

say  that  his  pupils  there  had  requested  permission 
to  begin  school  duties  half  an  hour  earlier  than 
usual,  that  so  they  might  be  ready  the  sooner 
to  drive  over  to  the  Oaks;  that  he  had  given 
consent,  and  would  grant  the  same  privilege  to 
Rosie  and  Walter,  if  such  was  their  desire,  and 
they  would  come  immediately. 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  We  will  be  there  in  a  few 
minutes,"  returned  Kosie,  then  ran  away  to 
hurry  through  her  preparations,  while  her 
mother  took  her  place  at  the  telephone  to  send 
a  message  to  Violet,  to  the  effect  that  she  and 
their  Cousin  Mary  might  be  expected  at  Wood- 
burn  about  ten  o'clock  to  make  a  short  call,  after 
which  they  would  go  on  to  the  Oaks,  taking  her 
and  her  little  ones  with  them  if  that  arrange 
ment  suited  her  convenience. 

"Thank  you,  mother  dear,"  came  back  in 
Violet's  own  sweet  tones,  "  I  shall  be  glad  to 
see  both  you  and  Cousin  Mary,  and  you  will 
find  me  and  my  babies  ready  to  accept  your 
kind  invitation." 

Rosie  and  Walter  made  haste  with  their 
toilets,  were  presently  in  the  carriage,  and 
reached  Woodburn  just  in  season  to  take  part 
in  the  opening  school  exercises. 

All  went  prosperously  that  morning ;  the  les 
sons  had  been  thoroughly  prepared,  the  reci 
tations  were  so  good  that  the  captain  felt 


138  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

entitled  to  bestow  unstinted  praise,  and  his 
pupils  were  dismissed  from  the  school-room  in 
gayest  spirits. 

"  How  very  quiet  the  house  seems!"  exclaimed 
Lulu  as  they  passed  into  the  hall. 

"  Yes,"  said  her  father ;  "  Cousin  Ronald,  your 
mamma,  and  the  little  ones  have  gone  on  to  the 
Oaks,  and  now  we  will  follow  them  as  soon  as 
you  are  all  ready.  Our  large  family  carriage 
is  in  waiting;  it  will  hold  us  all  nicely." 

They  had  only  to  put  on  their  hats  and  gather 
up  a  few  little  things  they  wanted  to  take  with 
them,  and  they  drove  away,  a  merry,  laughing, 
jovial  little  party,  so  full  of  fun  and  frolic  that 
time  passed  very  quickly,  and  all  were  surprised 
when  they  found  the  carriage  turning  in  at  the 
great  gates  opening  upon  the  beautiful  grounds 
of  the  place  that  had  been  Elsie's  home  in  her 
girlhood's  days. 

The  chat  and  laughter  suddenly  ceased,  and 
all  eyes  turned  upon  the  lovely  scenes  through 
which  they  were  passing.  They  were  not  en 
tirely  new  to  any  of  them,  and  only  compara 
tively  so  to  Marian,  as  she  had  already  been 
there  several  times. 

They  were  almost  the  last  to  arrive  of  all  the 
large  company  of  invited  guests,  and  as  they 
neared  the  mansion  there  could  be  seen,  here 
and  there  on  the  lawn  and  in  the  shaded  alleys, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  139 

groups  of  grown  people  and  of  children,  some 
sitting  in  the  shade  of  the  trees,  others  saun 
tering  about  or  playing  merry,  romping  games, 
while  filling  the  air  with  their  shouts  and 
gleeful  laughter. 

A  cordial  welcome  was  given  the  captain  and 
his  pupils,  who  quickly  made  themselves  at 
home  in  the  grounds,  scattering  here  and  there 
among  other  guests,  according  to  inclination  or 
convenience. 

The  captain,  having  exchanged  greetings 
with  his  host,  hostess,  and  other  friends  and 
relatives,  glanced  about  in  search  of  his  wife. 

"  You  are  looking  for  Vi,  captain?"  Grandma 
Elsie  said  inquiringly  and  with  a  smile.  "  She 
is  engaged  in  piloting  Cousin  Mary  about, 
showing  her  the  places  made  memorable  by 
having  been  the  scenes  of  notable  events  in  her 
mother's  life  when  this  was  her  own  and  her 
father's  home.  I  believe  they  have  gone  down 
to  what  is  still  called  Elsie's  arbor." 

"Ah?"  he  returned,  "and  my  companion 
ship  would  hardly  be  welcome  just  at  present,  I 
presume." 

"  I  cannot  say,  sir,  but  see  no  reason  why  it 
should  not  be,"  she  answered,  and  thanking' 
her,  he  at  once  set  off  in  the  direction  of  the 
arbor,  which  was  of  course  no  unknown  spot  to 
him. 


140  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

He  found  the  ladies  there,  bittmg  together, 
gazing  out  upon  the  lovely  landscape — the  ver 
dant  valley,  the  clear  waters  of  the  swiftly  flow 
ing  river,  and  the  woods  clad  in  the  deep  green 
of  their  summer  robes.  Violet  was  speaking  in 
low,  feeling  tones,  Mary  listening  evidently 
with  intense  interest.  Violet  had  been  telling 
of  scenes  and  occurrences  described  in  "  Elsie's 
girlhood" — the  time  when  Arthur,  in  a  fury  of 
passion  because  she  refused  to  advance  him 
money  without  her  father's  knowledge  and  con 
sent,  even  went  so  far  as  to  strike  her,  and  was 
immediately  soundly  thrashed  for  it  by  Mr. 
Travilla;  the  time  when  Jackson,  her  dis 
carded  lover,  discarded  at  first  in  obedience  to 
her  father's  command,  afterward  loathed  by 
her  when  she  had  learned  for  herself  that  he 
was  a  villain  of  deepest  dye  instead  of  the 
honorable,  virtuous  man  she  had  formerly  es 
teemed  him,  came  so  unexpectedly  upon  her 
there,  sitting  alone  and  undefended,  and  with  a 
loaded  pistol  threatened  her  life  unless  she 
would  promise  never  to  marry  Mr.  Travilla; 
but  now  Violet's  theme  was  her  father's  con 
fession  of  his  love,  and  her  mother's  glad  sur 
prise — the  sweet  story  told  to  her  by  that 
mother  herself  since  the  dear  father's  death. 

"  Mamma  told  it  to  me  after  I  had  heard  the 
same  sweet  story  from  the  lips  of  my  own  dear 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  141 

husband,"  were  the  words  that  reached  the 
captain's  ear  as  he  stepped  into  the  arbor,  and 
as  she  turned  at  the  sound  their  eyes  met  with 
a  look  of  love  as  ardent  and  intense  as  any  ever 
bestowed  by  either  one  upon  the  other:  they 
were  as  truly  lovers  now  as  they  had  been  five 
years  before. 

"Excuse  me,  ladies,"  he  said  with  a  bow  and 
smile,  "  I  do  not  wish  to  intrude,  and  will  go 
away  at  once  if  my  company  is  not  desired." 

"  It  is  no  intrusion,  I  am  sure,"  was  the  reply 
of  Miss  Keith,  while  Violet  said  with  a  look  of 
pleasure :  "  We  are  only  too  glad  to  have  you 
with  us,  my  dear.  You  have  come  in  the  nick 
of  4  ime,  for  I  have  just  finished  my  story,  which, 
though  new  to  cousin,  would  have  been  old  to 
you." 

She  made  room  for  him  by  her  side  aa  shtt 
spoke.  He  took  the  offered  seat,  and  they 
talked  for  a  little  of  the  lovely  grounds  and  the 
beauty  of  the  view  from  that  point;  then  rose 
and  walked  back  to  the  houso,  conversing  aa 
they  went. 

Violet  led  the  way  to  the  grassy  lawn  upon 
which  opened  the  glass  doors  of  what  had  been 
in  former  years  her  mother's  sitting-room,  and 
through  them  into  the  room  itself. 

"  This  and  the  dressing  and  bed  rooms  beyond 
were  mamma's  apartments  while  living  here," 


142  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

she  said,  "and  loving  his  eldest  sister  as  he 
does,  Uncle  Horace  has  kept  them  furnished 
all  these  years  almost  precisely  as  they  were 
when  she  occupied  them." 

"  I  should  think  he  would,"  said  Mary  Keith, 
sending  keenly  interested  and  admiring  glances 
from  side  to  side ;  "  it  is  all  so  lovely  that  I 
should  not  want  to  change  a  single  thing,  even 
if  I  did  not  care  to  keep  them  just  so  in  remem 
brance  of  her,  as  I  certainly  should." 

Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore,  Jr.,  came  in  at  that 
instant. 

"  Ah,  Vi,"  he  said,  "  so  you  are  showing  your 
mother's  old  rooms  to  Cousin  Mary.  That  is 
right.  I  spent  many  a  happy  hour  here  with 
that  dear  sister  when  I  was  but  a  little  fellow, 
for,  as  I  presume  you  know,  she  is  twelve  years 
older  than  I. 

"  Ah,  how  well  I  remember  the  heartache  it 
gave  me  when  I  was  told  of  her  approaching 
marriage,  and  that  she  would  then  leave  our 
home  for  Mr.  Travilla's  at  Ion.  I  could  scarce 
forgive  him  for  robbing  me  of  my  sister.  In 
fact  I  refused  my  consent,  but  to  my  surprise 
and  chagrin  found  that  it  made  no  difference." 

He  led  the  way  into  the  dressing-room. 
"  This,"  he  said,  "  is  where  I  found  her  stand 
ing  in  her  beautiful  bridal  robes,  as  the  hour 
drew  near  when  she  was  to  be  given  to  Travilla. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  143 

Oh,  how  beautiful  she  was!  I  can  see  her  yet 
— the  lovely,  blushing,  smiling  face,  the  shin 
ing  hair  adorned  with  orange-blossoms,  and  the 
slender,  graceful  figure  half  concealed  by  the 
folds  of  rich  white  satin  and  a  cloud  of  mist- 
like  lace.  I  remember  exclaiming,  'You  look 
like  an  angel,  only  without  the  wings!*  and 
how  I  wanted  to  hug  her,  but  had  been  for 
bidden  lest  I  should  spoil  or  disarrange  some  of 
her  finery ;  and  what  a  heartache  I  had  at  the 
thought  that  she  was  never  to  be  the  same  to 
me  again — so  entirely  our  own — as  she  had  been 
before.  She  called  me  to  come  and  kiss  her, 
and  oh,  what  a  strong  effort  it  cost  to  refrain 
from  giving  the  forbidden  hug!  but  she  prom 
ised  me  an  opportunity  to  give  it  before  she 
went;  and  the  promise  was  remembered  and 
kept." 

"  Did  you  not  hug  papa  instead,  Uncle 
Horace?"  queried  Violet  between  a  smile  and 
a  tear,  for  she  was  thinking  of  that  dear  parent 
as  gone  from  among  them  never  to  return. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "he  kindly  invited  me  to 
uae  him  as  a  substitute  for  my  sister,  which  I 
did  heartily,  for  he  was  a  great  favorite  with 
me,  in  spite  of  his  robbing  me  of  her. " 

"  In  which  room  of  the  house  was  Cousin 
Elsie  married  ?"  asked  Mary. 

"  Coroe  and  I  will  show  you»  pointing  out  th« 


144  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

precise  spot  where  she  stood  during  the  cere 
mony,"  replied  Mr.  Dinsmore,  leading  the  way, 
the  others  willingly  following. 

He  redeemed  his  promise,  gave  a  description 
of  the  adornment  of  the  rooms  on  that  mem 
orable  occasion,  of  the  grounds  also,  and  ended 
with  the  bride's  farewell  to  relatives  and  near 
and  dear  friends,  especially  her  almost  idolized 
father. 

"Yes,"  said  Violet,  "mamma  has  always 
loved  grandpa  so  very,  very  dearly,  and  his  love 
for  her  is,  I  believe,  quite  as  great.  Ah,  uncle, 
let  us  take  cousin  to  the  hall  and  show  her  the 
niche  from  which  mamma  once  fell  when  quite 
a  little  girl." 

"And  I  a  baby  boy,"  he  returned  with  a 
smile  as  he  led  the  way ;  "  but  it  was  not  from 
a  niche  she  fell,  Vi,  but  from  a  chair  on  the 
edge  of  which  she  stood,  trying  to  reach  up  to 
hide  a  toy  mouse  behind  the  statue  there.  The 
chair  slipped  from  under  her ;  to  save  herself 
from  falling  she  caught  wildly  at  the  legs  of 
the  statue,  and  she  and  it  came  down  together 
with  a  crash  upon  the  marble  floor.  There  is 
the  niche,"  pointing  it  out,  for  they  had 
reached  the  hall  while  he  spoke;  "the  figure 
occupying  it  now  is  one  purchased  to  replace 
that  broken  by  its  fall  with  sister  at  that  time." 

**  Did  it  fall  on  her?  and  was  she  badly  hurt?" 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  145 

asked  Miss  Keith,  shuddering  slightly  as  she 
spoke. 

"No,"  replied  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "not  quite 
upon  her,  but  so  nearly  that  she  had  a  very 
narrow  escape  from  being  crushed  by  it;  she 
was  stunned  and  bruised,  but  that  was  all,  and 
she  was  able  to  join  in  the  sports  of  the  next 
day."* 

"  Mary,  that  was  in  the  winter  which  your 
aunts  Mildred  and  Annis  spent  here,"  remarked 
Violet.  "  I  suppose  you  have  heard  something 
of  that?" 

"Yes,  I  think  I  have,"  said  Miss  Keith. 
"Cousin  Percy  and  you,  Cousin  Horace,  were 
babes  at  that  time,  were  you  not?  I  think  you 
said  a  moment  since." 

"I  have  been  told  that  we  were,"  Mr.  Dins- 
more  replied  with  a  smile.  "  Now  I  think  I 
have  shown  you  about  all  the  places  in  the 
house  that  are  interesting  from  being  connected 
with  events  in  my  sister's  life.  Most  of  our 
friends  are  at  present  on  the  verandas  or  the 
lawn;  shall  we  go  out  and  join  them?" 

A  prompt  assent  was  given  and  he  led  the 
way.     All   the   invited  guests  seemed  to  hare 
arrived ;  even  Dr.  Conly,  who  had  been  some 
what  delayed  by  professional  duties,  was  there 
surrounded  by  the  young  people,  who  were  all 
*See  " Mildred's  Married  Life." 
10 


146  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

fond  of  him  as  both  relative  and  physician. 
Calhoun,  the  Dinsmore  girls,  Evelyn  Leland, 
Marian  McAlpine,  Lulu  Eaymond,  Harold  and 
Herbert  Travilla  formed  another  group;  but 
Calhoun,  on  seeing  Mary  Keith  approaching, 
left  the  others,  advanced  to  meet  her,  and  after 
exchanging  with  her  a  pleasant  "Good-morn 
ing,"  invited  her  to  a  stroll  through  the 
grounds,  adding,  "I  presume  you  have  hardly 
seen  every  part  of  them  yet?" 

"No,"  she  replied,  as  they  sauntered  on  to 
gether,  and  went  on  to  tell  to  what  parts  Violet 
had  taken  her. 

"Ah,"  he  said,  "I  am  glad  the  pleasure  of 
showing  the  rest  was  left  for  me.  It  is  a  fine 
old  place,  and  being  a  near  relative  of  the 
owners  I  have  seen  much  of  it." 

"  Yes,  and  I  have  been  told  that  Eoselands 
also  is  a  fine  old  place,"  she  returned;  "and 
was  not  it  Cousin  Elsie's  home  at  one  time?" 

"Yes;  for  several  years  before  her  father 
bought  this  place  and  fitted  it  up  for  a  home 
for  himself  and  her." 

"  I  think  it  was  there  she  was  so  very  ill 
while  still  quite  a  little  girl?" 

"Yes;  that  was  before  my  time,  but  when 
you  visit  us  there,  as  I  hope  to  have  the  pleas 
ure  of  seeing  you  do  next  week,  I  will  show 
you  the  room  she  occupied ;  no — I  am  forget- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  147 

ting  that  the  house  standing  there  then  was 
afterward  burned  down;  but  it  was  rebuilt, 
that  part  of  it  being  an  exact  reproduction  of 
those  rooms  in  the  old  house." 

"  Burned  down,  did  you  say?  How  did  that 
happen?" 

"It  was  during  the  war,"  he  replied.  "As  I 
remember  Roselands  on  my  first  sight  of  it,  it 
was  a  most  desolate  place — only  the  ruins  of  a 
house  there,  the  ground  ploughed  up  by  cannon, 
the  grand  old  trees  all  cut  down,  the  lawn 
changed  to  a  muddy  field,  the  gardens  a  desert, 
neither  fences,  hedgerows,  nor  shrubbery  left, 
the  fields  overgrown  with  weeds — all  the  re 
sult  of  that  dreadful  civil  war  for  which  I 
now  see  there  was  no  cause  but  the  curse  of 
slavery. 

"But,"  he  continued,  his  voice  taking  on  a 
more  cheerful  tone,  "  many  years  have  passed 
since  then;  our  dear  Cousin  Elsie  furnished 
the  necessary  means  for  repairing  damages  so 
far  as  money  could  do  it,  the  passing  years  have 
helped,  and  Roselands  again  deserves  its  name; 
in  the  eyes  of  its  owners  at  least  it  is  again  a 
beautiful  place,  the  fields  are  fertile  and  scarce 
anything  is  left  that  reminds  us  of  its  former 
desolation." 

"  I  am  very  glad  indeed  to  hear  that, "  re 
turned  Mary,  "  and  shall  greatly  enjoy  seeing 


148  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

it  in  its  renewed  beauty.  This  place  it  would 
seem  escaped  better  than  Eoselands?" 

"Far  better;  indeed  had,  I  believe,  suffered 
only  from  some  years  of  neglect.  It  was  quite 
habitable;  so  uncle  kindly  gave  us  all  shelter 
here  for  a  time — that  is,  until  Roselands  was 
ready  to  receive  us." 

"That  was  very  kind,"  responded  Mary. 

"It  was  indeed,"  said  Calhoun.  "I  cannot 
tell  you  how  strongly  I  am  attached  to  uncle, 
Aunt  Rose,  Cousin  Elsie,  and  indeed  the  whole 
family. " 

Just  then  a  turn  in  the  walk  brought  them 
face  to  face  with  another  small  party  of  young 
people — the  Dinsmore  girls,  Rotde  Travilla, 
Croly,  Harold,  and  Herbert. 

"  So  here  you  are!"  exclaimed  Harold.  "  We 
were  looking  for  you  and  want  to  take  you  back 
near  the  house.  We  are  to  have  a  small  lunch 
of  cake  and  lemonade  handed  about  to  us  on 
the  lawn,  Aunt  Sue  says;  after  that  some  games 
to  make  the  time  pass  pleasantly  until  the  din 
ner-hour." 

"With  such  inducements  held  out  would  it 
not  be  well  to  go  with  them,  Miss  Keith?" 
queried  Calhoun. 

"Perhaps  so,"  she  returned  laughingly; 
"since  I  heard  the  lemonade  mentioned  I 
have  discovered  that  I  am  somewhat  thirsty." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  149 

"  And  I  own  that  the  announcement  has  had 
the  same  effect  upon  me,"  he  said. 

"Then  come,"  said  Herbert,  leading  the  way 
by  turning  into  another  shaded  alley ;  "  we  will 
reach  our  destination  sooner  by  this  path." 

The  day  passed  most  pleasantly  to  all,  the 
greater  part  of  it  spent  in  sports  in  the  open 
air ;  a  grand  dinner,  served  in  the  large  dining- 
room  of  the  mansion,  taking  up  an  hour  or 
more ;  then  a  time  of  rest  and  quiet  talk  under 
neath  the  trees  or  on  the  verandas ;  after  that 
more  games,  followed  by  a  light  tea  handed  the 
guests  where  they  were,  and  soon  after  a  pleas- 
ant  ride  or  drive  homeward. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  next  day  was  Sunday,  always  religiously 
kept  by  every  family  in  the  connection.  They 
all  met  at  church  in  the  morning,  and  most  of 
the  Ion  and  Woodburn  people  again  in  the 
afternoon ;  first  at  the  school-house  on  the  cap 
tain's  estate,  where  an  hour  was  spent  in  the 
instruction  of  the  poor  whites  of  the  neighbor 
hood,  then  in  the  Ion  school-house  appropriated 
to  the  same  use  for  the  colored  race  of  the 
vicinity. 

Mary  Keith,  Harold,  Herbert,  and  their  old 
friend  Croly  attended  and  took  part  in  the 
exercises  of  both  schools;  for  they  were  all 
earnest,  active  Christian  workers,  full  of  zeal 
for  the  Master's  cause  and  anxious  to  win  souls 
for  him. 

Harold  and  Herbert  dearly  loved  to  talk  over 
with  their  mother  their  plans  for  future  useful 
ness  and  the  necessary  preparation  for  it,  and, 
to  their  supreme  content,  contrived  to  get  her 
to  themselves  for  a  time  on  their  return  from 
the  scene  of  that  afternoon's  labors.  The  call 
to  tea  broke  up  their  conference. 
150 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  151 

The  evening  was  spent  in  Bible  study,  reli 
gious  conversation,  and  sacred  song. 

It  had  been  a  day  of  rest  from  earthly  cares 
and  pleasures,  and  all  rose  on  Monday  morning 
refreshed  and  strengthened  in  mind  and  body. 

That  day  was  spent  at  the  Laurels,  very  much 
as  Saturday  had  been  at  the  Oaks;  Tuesday 
at  Fairview.  Violet  claimed  her  right  to 
be  the  next  entertainer  of  the  connection,  so 
all  were  invited  to  spend  that  day  at  Wood  burn, 
where  preparations  for  their  entertainment  had 
been  going  on  for  several  days. 

Sager,  impetuous  Lulu  was  almost  wild  with 
delight.  "  0  papa,"  she  said,  when  she  and 
Grace  had  exchanged  with  him  their  usual 
affectionate  good-morning,  "  I  do  just  hope 
we'll  give  the  folks  the  grandest  good  time 
they've  had  anywhere  yet.  It's  a  splendid 
day,  and  our  grounds  never  looked  more  beauti 
ful.  I  could  hardly  get  dressed  for  gazing  at 
them  through  my  bedroom  windows,  and  I 
thanked  the  Lord  over  and  over  again  for 
giving  me  such  a  lovely  home  and  dear,  kind 
father,"  putting  her  arms  round  his  neck  and 
giving  him  a  second  ardent  kiss. 

"Yes,  daughter,"  he  returned,  holding  her 
close,  "  the  goodness  of  our  heavenly  Father  to 
us  is  far,  far  beyond  our  deserts.  I  thank  him 
every  day  for  the  ability  he  has  given  me  to 


152  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

make  such  a  delightful  home  for  my  wife  and 
children." 

"Yes,  papa,"  said  Grace,  leaning  up  affec- 
tionateiy  against  him  on  his  other  side,  and 
slipping  a  hand  into  his,  "  I  often  think  how 
very,  very  good  God  has  been  to  us  children  in 
giving  us  such  a  good,  kind  father,  when  so 
many  poor  children  have  cross,  drunken  fathers 
who  beat  and  abuse  them  for  just  nothing  at 
all,  and  don't  care  whether  they  are  comforta 
bly  fed  and  clothed  or  not." 

"  It  is  a  sad  truth  that  there  are  such  fathers 
in  the  world,"  he  replied,  "and  some  who  with 
all  their  efforts  cannot  comfortably  feed  and 
clothe  their  little  ones." 

"And  other  poor  little  ones  who  have  no 
father  or  mother,"  added  Grace.  "Oh,  I  do 
hope  God  will  let  me  keep  my  dear  father  as 
long  as  I  live." 

"Do  not  allow  yourself  to  be  anxious  and 
troubled  about  that,  daughter,"  the  captain  re 
sponded  tenderly,  "  our  heavenly  Father  knows 
and  will  do  for  each  one  of  us  just  what  is  best." 

"Papa,"  said  Lulu  coaxingly,  "don't  you 
think  you  could  excuse  us  from  lessons  to-day? 
There  will  be  so  much  going  on  that  I  know  I 
shall  find  it  very  difficult  to  give  iny  mind  to 
lessons,  and  I'm  sure  it  will  be  just  the  same 
with  the  others." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  153 

"  If  I  thought  it  for  your  good,  daughter," 
he  said  in  reply,  "  I  should  certainly  say  yes;  but 
I  do  not.  If  you  are  diligent  you  can  be  ready 
to  receive  your  young  guests  by  eleven  o'clock." 

"  But  I  think  it  will  be  almost  impossible  to 
give  my  mind  to  tasks  when  it  is  so  full  of  all 
that's  to  be  done  and  enjoyed  through  the  day," 
she  sighed. 

"  I  am  sure  you  can  if  you  will  exercise  suffi 
cient  determination,"  he  replied;  "you  have  a 
strong  will,  and  can  put  it  to  good  use  in  forc 
ing  Lucilla  Eaymond  to  resolutely  put  aside 
distracting  thoughts  and  give  her  mind  for  a 
time  wholly  to  her  appointed  tasks.  Show  her 
that  if  she  wants  to  do  right  and  please  her 
heavenly  Father,  she  will  do  it  for  that  rea 
son  ;  and  if  she  loves  her  earthly  one  as  dearly 
as  she  says,  she  will  do  it  to  gain  his  ap 
probation  and  make  his  heart  glad  that  he  has 
so  good  and  dutiful  an  eldest  daughter." 

"  So  I  will,  papa,"  she  said,  giving  him  another 
affectionate  hug,  "  for  oh,  I  do  want  to  make 
you  glad  that  I  am  your  very  own  child,  your 
Tery,  very  own,  and  don't  belong  to  anybody 
else  in  the  whole  world." 

"And  that  I  am,  papa,"  Grace  said,  lifting 
to  his  eyes  full  of  ardent  filial  love.  "  I  am 
every  bit  as  glad  to  belong  to  you  as  Lu  is. " 

"  And  I  quite  as  glad  to  own  you,  my  own 


254  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

darling  little  girl,"  he  responded,  drawing  them 
both  closer  into  his  embrace. 

The  breakfast-bell  rang,  and  taking  a  hand 
of  each,  he  led  them  down  to  the  lower  hall, 
where  they  met  Violet  coming  in  from  the 
veranda  where  she  and  her  two  little  ones  had 
been  taking  the  air. 

Pleasant  greetings  were  exchanged  with  them 
and  with  Mr.Lilburn  and  Marian,  who  presently 
joined  the  family  in  the  breakfast-room.  Then 
all  seated  themselves,  the  blessing  was  asked, 
and  the  meal  began. 

"Cousin  Eonald,"  said  Violet,  "I  hope  you 
will  help  to  entertain  our  guests  to-day  by  the 
exercise  of  your  ventriloquial  powers,  which 
have  not  yet  been  discovered  by  either  Cousin 
Mary  Keith  or  Mr.  Croly." 

"I  should  like  to  oblige  you,  cousin,"  replied 
the  old  gentleman,  "  but  I  fear  I  cannot  think 
s>f  anything  new  in  that  line." 

"  Well,"  she  said,  "we  will  hope  some  bright 
thoughts  may  occur  to  you." 

"  Perhaps  you  might  borrow  a  bugle  again, 
sir,"  remarked  Lulu  with  a  little  laugh.  "  I 
don't  believe  they've  found  out  yet  who  that 
bugler  was  who  played  near  the  lakelet  at  Ion, 
when  they  were  in  the  boat  on  it." 

"No,"  said  Marian,  "from  something  that 
was  said  yesterday,  I  am  sure  they  have  not." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  155 

"Such  being  the  case,  perhaps  the  fellow 
may  take  it  into  his  head  to  visit  the  wood  here 
this  afternoon  or  evening,"  Mr.  Lilburn  re 
marked  in  a  quiet  tone. 

"Oh,  I  hope  he  will!"  exclaimed  Lulu,  "and 
that  he'll  play  longer  than  he  did  at  Ion.  I 
wonder  if  he  couldn't  sing  us  a  song  too,"  she 
added,  smiling  archly  into  Mr.  I  alburn's  eyes. 

"  Now  perhaps  he  may  if  I  tell  him  that  a 
daughter  of  our  entertainers  makes  the  request," 
returned  Mr.  Lilburn  gravely.  "I'll  try  my 
influence  with  him,  my  dear." 

"Oh,  thank  you,  sir!"  she  exclaimed  with  a 
merry  laugh.  "  I  am  quite  sure  he  will  not  be 
able  to  resist  that." 

"  I  just  wish  we  had  Maxie  here,"  said  Grace, 
"for  then  we  might  have  one  sing  and  the 
other  play  at  the  same  time." 

"That  would  be  fine,"  laughed  her  father, 
"but  unfortunately  we  cannot  have  Max." 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  Marian  with  a  look  of  sur 
prise  and  pleasure,  "  now  I  know  who  was  the 
ventriloquist  at  Minersville!" 

"There  now!"  cried  Grace  with  a  look  of 
dismay,  "  I  ought  to  be  ashamed.  I  never 
meant  to  tell  that  secret." 

"Don't  look  so  troubled,  daughter,"  said  the 
captain,  smiling  kindly  upon  her,  "  there  is  no 
great  harm  done.  Marian  would  probably  have 


156  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

found  it  out  before  long  without  any  help  from 
you." 

"  And  I'll  try  to  make  no  bad  use  of  my  dis 
covery,"  added  Marian. 

"You  and  papa  are  very  kind,"  returned 
Grace,  with  a  slight  sigh  of  relief. 

"  I  suppose  this  is  to  be  a  holiday  for  the  chil 
dren,  captain?"  remarked  Violet  with  an  in 
quiring  look  at  her  husband. 

"  Quite  a  mistake,  my  dear,"  he  returned 
pleasantly.  "  I  do  not  think  it  good  for  my 
pupils  to  have  too  many  holidays,  and  have  no 
doubt  they  will  enjoy  play  all  the  more  for 
having  done  a  little  work  first." 

"  Yes,  sir,  no  doubt  we  shall,"  said  Marian 
cheerfully,  "  and  I  for  one  should  be  very  loath 
to  miss  the  lessons.  I  enjoy  them,  and  am 
very  grateful  to  you  for  taking  the  trouble  to 
teach  me." 

"  You  are  as  welcome  as  possible,"  he  returned 
in  the  kindest  of  tones.  "  Your  companionship 
in  her  studies  is  of  advantage  to  my  daughter 
Lulu,  and  makes  very  little  more  work  for  me." 

"  You  are  very  kind  indeed  to  look  at  it  in 
that  light,  sir,"  was  Marian's  response,  while 
Lulu  gave  him  a  most  grateful,  loving  look. 

Then  a  voice  that  seemed  to  come  from  the 
doorway  into  the  hall  said :  "  You  are  the  very 
beet  of  fathers,  sir,  always  ready  to  take  any 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  187 

amount  of  trouble  for  the  benefit  of  any  of  your 
children." 

"  Maxie !  where  is  you  ?  Turn  and  det  some 
breakfus,"  exclaimed  baby  Ned,  as  he  and  all 
the  others  turned  their  heads  in  the  direction  of 
the  sounds. 

But  no  one  was  to  be  seen  there. 

"Where  is  Maxie?"  queried  Ned,  almost 
ready  to  cry.  "  Papa  tell  Maxie  turn  eat  his 
breakfus." 

"  Maxie  isn't  there,  son,"  said  the  captain 
pleasantly.  "  It  was  Cousin  Ronald  talking  in 
Maxie's  voice." 

"Papa,"  said  little  Elsie,  "maybe  Maxie  is 
there,  hiding  behind  the  door." 

"  Do  you  think  so?"  returned  her  father  with 
a  smile.  "  Well,  you  may  go  and  look,  if  you 
wish,  and  if  you  find  him  tell  him  papa  says 
for  him  to  come  immediately  to  his  breakfast." 

At  that  Elsie  made  haste  to  get  down  from 
her  chair,  and  ran  to  the  door  calling,  "Maxie, 
Maxie,  papa  says,  come  right  to  your  breakfus 
dis  minute." 

Not  finding  Max  at  the  door,  she  ran  on 
down  the  hall,  out  upon  the  veranda,  looking 
searchingly  from  side  to  side,  back  again  and 
through  the  different  rooms,  calling,  "Max, 
Max,  where  are  you?  Papa  says,  come  to  your 
breakfus." 


158  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Then  on  into  the  breakfast-room  she  came 
again,  saying  with  a  bewildered  look,  "  Papa,  I 
can't  find  Max.  Where  did  he  go?" 

"  Don't  you  remember  that  papa  told  you  he 
was  not  there,  daughter?"  returned  the  captain 
pleasantly.  "  It  was  Cousin  Konald  who  spoke, 
making  his  voice  sound  like  Max's." 

"  Oh,  I  wish  it  was  Maxie,  'cause  I  love  him 
and  want  to  see  him,"  returned  the  baby  girl, 
tears  springing  to  her  eyes. 

"Never  mind,  papa's  dear  little  girl,"  the 
captain  said,  lifting  her  into  her  chair  again; 
"  we  may  hope  to  see  dear  brother  Max  here  one 
of  these  days ;  and  then  how  glad  we  shall  all  be !" 

"Oh,  yes,  papa;  please  write  Maxie  a  letter 
and  tell  him  Elsie  wants  him  to  come  soon," 
she  said,  smiling  through  her  tears. 

The  moment  family  worship  was  over,  Marian, 
Lulu,  and  Grace  hastened  to  the  school-room, 
where  they  were  joined  a  few  minutes  later  by 
Evelyn  Leland,  Rosie  and  Walter  Travilla- 
The  lessons  had  all  been  thoroughly  prepared, 
so  that  recitations  proceeded  rapidly,  and  by 
eleven  o'clock  all  were  dismissed  with  permis 
sion  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  such 
sports  as  suited  their  inclination. 

The  guests  had  already  begun  to  arrive,  and 
directly  the  most  of  them  were  scattered  through 
the  beautiful  grounds  exploring  every  nook  and 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  159 

corner  of  them.  Then  games  were  played — 
lawn  tennis,  croquet,  and  others  suited  to  differ 
ent  ages  and  tastes.  A  grand  dinner  followed 
in  due  season,  after  which  they  sat  on  the 
verandas  or  under  the  trees  or  wandered  slowly 
through  the  wood  and  the  shaded  alleys. 

Tea  was  over,  the  sun  near  his  setting,  and 
somewhat  weary  with  their  sports  almost  all 
were  seated  in  or  near  the  verandas,  when  the 
sound  of  a  bugle  broke  the  stillness,  coming 
apparently  from  the  wood  where  a  number  of 
the  young  people  had  been  straying  only  a  half- 
hour  before. 

"  There  he  is  again!"  cried  Croly,  starting  to 
his  feet.  "  Harold,  suppose  we  hurry  out  yonder 
and  see  if  we  can  catch  sight  of  the  fellow." 

"Oh,  not  yet,"  said  Grandma  Elsie;  "let  us 
enjoy  his  music  for  a  little  first.  Hark!  he  is 
beginning  the  Star-spangled  Banner." 

"Very  well  done,"  commented  Mr.  Dinsmore 
as  the  last  notes  died  away  on  the  air.  Croly 
looked  at  Harold  and  half  rose  from  his  chair; 
but  the  bugler  began  again.  This  time  it  waa 
a  Scottish  air,  and  Marian  absently,  and  scarcely 
above  her  breath,  sang  the  words: 

"'Scots  wha'  hae  wi  Wallace  bled, 
Scots  whom  Bruce  hath  often  led, 
Welcome  to  your  gory  bed, 
Or  to  victory- ' " 


160  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

The  notes  of  the  bngle  died  away,  and  all 
was  quiet  for  a  moment;  then  Walter  broke 
the  silence : 

"  So  that's  a  Scotch  tune,  is  it,  Marian?  I 
heard  you  singing  Scotch  words  to  it — about 
Wallace  and  Bruce — and  there's  scarcely  any 
story  I  feel  more  interest  in — unless  maybe 
tales  of  our  own  Revolution.  They  were  brave 
fellows,  and  I  like  to  think  I  come  of  the  same 
stock  on  mamma's  side  at  least." 

"Yes,  it's  a  good  stock  to  come  of,"  she 
answered,  her  eyes  kindling;  "none  better  in 
my  esteem ;  they  have  always  been  a  liberty- 
loving,  God-fearing  race — the  great  mass  o' 
them  at  least.  But  hark!  there's  the  bugler 
At  it  again ;  nearer,  and  playing  quite  another 
tune." 

It  was  a  simple  little  air,  played  as  a  prelude, 
and  presently  the  bugle  ceased,  and  a  man's 
voice  sang : 

"Thimble  scolding,  wife  lay  dead, 

Heigh-ho,  says  Thimble. 
My  dearest  dear,  as  Defunctum  said, 
"Death  has  cabbaged  her,  oh  she's  fled, 
With  your  rolly-pooly,  gammon  and  spinnage, 

Heigh-ho,  says  Thimble. 

*  Thimble  buried  his  wife  last  night, 

Heigh-ho,  says  Thimble, 
It  grieves  me  to  bury  my  heart's  delight. 
'•Vith  a  diamond  ring  on  her  finger  so  tight. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  161 

With  your  rolly-pooly,  gammon  and  spinnage, 
Heigh-ho,  says  Thimble. 

"  To  cut  off  her  finger  and  get  this  ring, 

Next  came  the  sexton  ; 

She  rose  on  an  end  and  she  gave  him  a  fling ; 
'You  dirty  dog,  you'll  do  no  such  a  thing, 
With  your  rolly-pooly,  gammon  and  spinnage,  * 
Off  ran  the  sexton. 

"  She  stalked  to  her  home  and  she  made  a  great  din, 

Heigh-ho,  says  Thimble ; 

He  poked  out  his  head  and  he  said  with  a  grin, 
'  You're  dead,  my  dear  duck,  and  I  can't  let  you  in, 
With  your  rolly-pooly,  gammon  and  spinnage, ' 

Heigh-ho,  says  Thimble. " 

All  had  listened  intently,  and  for  a  moment 
after  the  song  ceased,  no  one  moved  or  spoke. 
Then  Croly  started  up,  saying:  "I'm  bound  to 
see  that  fellow.  Come,  Harold  and  Herbert, 
will  you  go  with  me,  or  must  I  search  for  him 
alone?" 

"  Oh,  I  have  no  objection  to  going  with  you," 
returned  Harold  with  a  slight  laugh.  "  I  hardly 
think  he  can  be  dangerous,  and  if  he  is  I  must 
try  to  defend  you,  Will." 

"  And  in  that  case  you  may  stand  in  need  of 
my  services  also,"  said  Herbert,  joining  them 
as  they  hurried  down  the  veranda  steps  and 
along  the  drive  in  the  direction  from  which  the 
sounds  of  the  bugle  and  the  voice  had  come. 
11 


162  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"I  hope  they  won't  find  him  a  dangerous 
fellow,"  remarked  Kosie  with  a  gleeful  laugh. 

"No,  indeed,  I  hope  not,"  said  Mary  Keithr 
in  a  slightly  anxious  tone.  "  Have  you  gentle 
men  any  idea  who  he  may  be?" 

"The  bugler,  do  you  mean,  cousin?"  asked 
Edward  Travilla.  "  I  won't  say  certainly,  but 
I  have  an  idea  that  he  is  a  perfectly  harmless 
old  fellow  who  occasionally  haunts  this  neigh 
borhood." 

"A  crazy  man?"  she  asked. 

"  No,  not  that,  but  one  who  enjoys  surprising 
and  mystifying  those  who  know  little  or  noth 
ing  about  him  or  his  arts." 

"  Well,  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  he  is  harmless," 
she  said  in  a  tone  of  relief,  "  for  knowing  that, 
one  can  enjoy  listening  to  his  playing  and 
singing." 

"  Do  you  think  they  will  find  him,  Cousin 
Ronald?"  asked  Marian,  in  a  tone  that  sounded 
slightly  mirthful. 

"I,  lassie?"  he  returned;  "what  should  I 
ken  aboot  the  folks  o'  this  neighborhood?" 

"  Oh,  you  have  visited  here  a  good  deal,  and 
so  I  thought  you  might  have  gained  some 
knowledge  of  so  odd  a  character. " 

"  More  than  that  possessed  by  any  o'  these 
cousins  who  live  in  the  neighborhood,  lass?"  he 
asked  with  a  good-humored  laugh.  "  Truly 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  163 

you  are  paying  your  auld  kinsman  a  high  com 
pliment." 

"  I  could  not  possibly  pay  you  one  that  would 
be  higher  than  your  deserts,  Cousin  Ronald," 
she  returned. 

"Oh,  hark!"  exclaimed  Eosie,  "the  bugler 
is  at  it  again!"  as  a  few  notes  floated  on  the 
air ;  then  the  same  voice  they  had  heard  before 
sang  again,  apparently  coming  from  a  tree-top 
not  many  yards  away : 

"  Green  grow  the  rashes,  O, 

Green  grow  the  rashes,  O, 
The  sweetest  hours  that  e'er  I  spend 

Are  spent  amang  the  lasses,  O. " 

"  He  seems  to  be  very  fond  of  the  lasses,  but 
has  nothing  to  say  of  the  lads,"  laughed  Walter. 

"And  they,  it  seems,  can't  find  him,"  said 
Edward,  as  the  three  young  men  were  seen  re 
turning  toward  the  house.  "Well,  lads,  what 
success?"  he  called  to  them. 

"None  as  yet,"  replied  Harold,  "but  we  are 
not  quite  in  despair.  Surely  we  heard  his  voice 
a  moment  since,  nearer  the  house  than  when  he 
gave  us  his  Thimble  song." 

"  Yes,  it  seemed  to  me  to  come  from  the  top 
of  that  magnolia,  and  he  must  be  very  quick 
in  his  movements  if  he  has  got  down  from  it 
already. " 


1W  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  What  you  doing?  what  you  'bout?"  came 
just  at  that  instant  in  a  loud,  harsh  scream, 
apparently  from  the  same  tree-top.  "  Breakfast- 
time.  Polly  wants  a  cracker.  Polly  wants  a 
cup  of  coffee." 

The  three  young  men  stepped  close  to  the 
tree  and  gazed  upward  among  its  branches. 

"  The  parrot  again !"  exclaimed  Croly.  "  Do 
you  see  her,  boys?" 

"Not  I,"  replied  Herbert,  "but  it  is  quite 
dark  up  there  where  the  branches  and  leaves 
are  so  thick." 

"So  it  is,"  said  Croly.  "Hi  there,  Polly! 
show  yourself." 

"  Go  'way !"  screamed  the  harsh  voice. 

"Come  down,  Polly;  we  won't  hurt  you," 
said  Harold. 

" Polly's  hungry;  Polly  wants  a  cracker,"  re 
sponded  the  harsh  voice. 

"  Come  down,  and  if  you  are  the  good  bird 
you  seem,  you  shall  have  a  cracker  and  a  cup 
of  coffee,"  he  promised;  but  the  only  reply  was 
a  sound  as  of  the  fluttering  and  flapping  of 
wings  that  seemed  to  leave  the  tree  and  go 
farther  away  till  lost  in  the  distance. 

"Gone!"  said  Croly;  "and  I  did  not  catch  so 
much  as  a  glimpse  of  her.  Did  anybody  else?" 

"And  you  haven't  found  the  bugler  either," 
remarked  Mary  Keith. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  185 

"No,"  laughed  Calhoun  Conly,  sitting  be 
side  her,  "  they  are  not  very  successful  hunters." 

"Do  you  think  you  could  do  better,  Cal?" 
asked  Herbert,  as  he  and  his  two  companions 
came  leisurely  up  the  steps  into  the  veranda. 

"Well,  I  hardly  think  I  should  do  worse," 
returned  Calhoun  lightly. 

"  Then  suppose  you  start  out  on  the  quest, 
find  that  bugler,  and  coax  him  to  give  us  an 
other  tune." 

Some  soft,  low  notes  came  to  their  ears  at 
that  moment,  as  if  in  reply;  they  seemed  to 
issue  from  the  depths  of  the  wood,  and  the 
listeners  almost  held  their  breath  to  catch 
them.  As  they  died  away  Croly  spoke  again. 

"  He  seems  to  have  made  quite  a  circuit  to 
escape  us;  and  why  on  earth  should  he?  for  he 
surely  has  no  reason  to  fear  we  would  do  him 
barm." 

"Bashful,  perhaps,"  suggested  Edward. 
"But  why  care  to  see  him?  Is  not  hearing 
enough?" 

"  If  Mr.  Croly  were  a  woman,  I  would  sug 
gest  that  he '  as  probably  actuated  by  curiosity," 
laughed  Mary  Keith ;  "  but  since  he  belongs  to 
the  other  sex,  it  must  be  supposed  to  be  some 
thing  else." 

"  Dear  me,  Miss  Keith,  who  would  ever  have 
dreamed  you  could  be  so  severe?  You  who  be> 


166  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

long  to  the  gentler  sex?"  returned  Croly,  in  a 
feignedly  mortified  tone. 

"Hark!  there  he  is  at  it  again!"  exclaimed 
Maud  Dinsmore,  as  distant  bugle  notes  once 
more  came  softly  to  the  ear.  "  If  you  want  to 
catch  him,  I  advise  you  to  hasten  in  the  direc 
tion  of  those  sounds,  Mr.  Croly." 

"  Hardly  worth  while,  since  he  is  so  adroit  at 
getting  out  of  the  way,"  sighed  Croly,  sinking 
into  a  chair  as  if  quite  exhausted  with  the 
efforts  already  made. 

"Never  say  die,  Mr.  Croly,"  laughed  Eosie 
Travilla.  "  Gather  up  your  strength  and  pur 
sue  the  investigation.  'Try,  try,  try  again,' 
is  an  excellent  motto." 

"  Yes,  Miss  Rosie,  in  some  cases,  but  perhaps 
not  in  this,  where  the  game  seems  to  be  hardly 
worth  the  candle." 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  Walter,  "the  music  seems 
to  be  coming  nearer!  Hadn't  you  fellows  bet 
ter  start  out  and  try  again  to  catch  the  player? 
You  might  be  more  successful  this  time.  I 
wouldn't  like  to  give  it  up  so  if  .1  were  in  your 
place. " 

"  Then  suppose  you  put  yourself  in  our  place, 
and  start  out  in  quest  of  him,"  suggested  his 
brother  Harold. 

"  I've  no  objections;  I'm  not  afraid  of  him," 
returned  Walter,  jumping  up;  "but  if  you'd 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  167 

like  to  go  with  me,  Cousin  Ronald?"  turn 
ing  toward  the  old  gentleman,  as  if  with  a 
sudden  thought,  "  I'd  be  very  glad  to  have 
you." 

Mr.  Lilburn  rose  as  if  to  comply  with  the  re 
quest,  but  Mrs.  Travilla  interposed. 

"  Oh,  no,  my  son,"  she  said;  "  Cousin  Eonald 
must  feel  tired  after  all  the  exertion  he  has 
made  to-day." 

"  And  I  offer  myself  as  a  substitute.,"  said  Dr. 
Conly,  rising.  "  If  the  fellow  should  happen 
to  be  vicious  enough  to  knock  you  down,  Wal 
ter,  it  might  be  well  to  have  the  doctor  along 
to  see  to  your  hurts." 

"Pshaw!  I'm  not  a  bit  afraid  of  him,"  said 
Walter. 

"But  your  lack  of  fear  is  no  positive  proof 
that  he  is  entirely  harmless;  so  I  think  it 
would  be  as  well  for  you  to  have  an  elder 
brother  along,"  remarked  Herbert,  following 
them  down  the  veranda  steps. 

"Oh,  come  along  then,  and  if  the  fellow 
attacks  us,  I'll  do  my  best  to  defend  you," 
laughed  Walter;  and  the  three  set  off  together 
for  the  wood. 

"  Is  this  the  bugler's  first  visit  to  your  place, 
captain?"  asked  Croly. 

"  I  really  do  not  remember  having  heard  his 
bugle  about  here  before,"  was  the  reply  in  a 


168  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

meditative  tone,  "  but  I  do  not  imagine  him  t  , 
person  likely  to  do  any  harm." 

"Why,  there  is  the  hack  from  Union  turning 
in  at  the  great  gates!"  exclaimed  Lulu.  "  W« 
must  be  going  to  have  a  visitor." 

It  came  rapidly  up  the  drive  and  paused  be 
fore  the  entrance;  the  door  was  thrown  openy 
and  a  rather  young-looking  man  alighted,  the 
captain  at  the  same  time  rising  from  his  chair 
and  stepping  forward  to  greet  him. 

"Captain  Eaymond?"  the  stranger  said  in 
quiringly,  lifting  his  hat  as  he  spoke. 

At  that  Mr.  Lilburn  sprang  to  his  feet  and 
came  forward,  exclaiming,  "What,  Hugh,  my 
mon,  is  it  you?"  grasping  the  young  man's 
hand  and  giving  it  a  hearty  shake.  "  It's  one 
o'  my  sons,  captain,"  turning  glad,  shining 
eyes  upon  his  host.  "  I  was  not  expecting  him, 
for  he  had  given  me  no  warning  of  his  coming.'' 

"You  are  very  welcome,  sir,"  said  the  cap 
tain,  taking  the  hand  of  the  young  man  in  a 
cordial  grasp. 

At  that  Grandma  Elsie,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dins- 
more,  and  Violet  hastened  forward  with  like 
greetings  and  expressions  of  pleasure  at  seeing 
him  again  after  the  lapse  of  years  since  their 
weeks  of  friendly  intercourse  at  the  sea-shore. 

"But  you  should  be  my  guest,  cousin,"  said 
Mrs.  Travilla.  "  We  shall  be  going  home  pres- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  169 

ently,  and  will  be  most  happy  to  have  you 
accompany  us." 

"  Oh,  no,  mother,  it  will  not  do  for  you  to  rob 
us  of  our  guest  so  promptly,"  said  Captain 
Raymond. 

"No,  indeed,  mother  dear,  we  must  have 
Cousin  Hugh  here  with  his  father,  at  least  for 
the  first  few  days,"  Violet  hastened  to  say;  and 
so  it  was  settled  after  a  little  more  discussion, 
and  a  servant  was  dispatched  to  the  village  for 
Hugh's  baggage. 

Just  as  that  matter  was  fairly  arranged,  Dr. 
Conly,  Herbert,  and  Walter  returned  to  the 
house. 

When  they  and  Hugh  had  been  introduced 
and  had  exchanged  greetings,  Croly  inquired  if 
they  had  succeeded  in  catching  the  bugler. 

"No,  we  didn't  get  so  much  as  a  glimpse  of 
him,"  returned  Walter.  "But  then  you  see  it 
was  growing  quite  dark  in  the  wood,  so  that  it 
wasn't  so  very  difficult  for  a  nimble-footed  fel 
low  to  make  his  escape." 


CHAPTER   XII. 

THE  Conlys  claimed  it  as  their  privilege  to 
entertain  the  connection  on  the  following  day, 
and  before  leaving  Wood  burn  that  evening  gave 
Mr.  Hugh  Lilburn  a  cordial  invitation  to  make 
one  of  the  company,  which  he  accepted  with 
evident  pleasure. 

Again  the  weather  was  delightful,  every  one 
in  good  health  and  spirits,  and  the  host  and 
hostess  were  most  kind  and  attentive,  making 
each  guest  feel  welcome  and  at  home. 

Roselands  was  again  a  beautiful  place;  its 
fields  in  a  higher  state  of  cultivation  than  ever 
before,  yielding  excellent  crops,  Calhoun  having 
proved  himself  a  wise,  industrious,  scientific 
planter  and  manager,  while  Arthur  assisted 
with  his  advice  and  professional  gains;  so  that 
they  had  at  length  succeeded  in  paying  off  all 
indebtedness  and  could  feel  that  the  estate  was 
now  really  their  own. 

Calhoun  greatly  enjoyed  showing  Mary  Keith 
about  the  house  and  grounds;  calling  her  atten 
tion  particularly  to  such  parts  of  them  as  were 
170 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  171 

more  especially  associated  with  the  experiences 
of  his  Cousin  Elsie's  early  life;  for  Mary  was  a 
deeply  interested  listener  to  everything  he  had 
to  tell  on  the  subject. 

Toward  tea-time  all  had  gathered  on  the  ve 
randas  and  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  house.  The 
young  people  and  little  ones  were  somewhat 
weary  with  romping  games  and  roaming  over 
the  grounds,  so  that  very  little  was  going  on 
among  them  except  a  bit  of  quiet  chat  here  and 
there  between  some  of  the  older  people. 

Walter,  always  eager  for  the  sports  Cousin 
Ronald  could  make  for  them  with  his  ventrilo 
quism,  stepped  to  the  back  of  the  old  gentle 
man's  chair  and  made  a  whispered  request  for 
an  exertion  of  his  skill  in  that  line. 

"Wait  a  bit,  laddie,  and  I'll  see  what  can  be 
done,"  replied  Mr.  Lilburn,  ever  willing  to  in 
dulge  the  boy,  who  was  a  great  favorite  with 
him. 

Walter  took  possession  of  a  vacant  chair  near 
at  hand,  and  patiently  waited.  Mr.  Lilburn 
gave  his  son  a  slight  sign,  hardly  noticed  by 
any  one  else,  and  almost  immediately  the  notes 
of  a  flute  came  softly  to  the  ear  as  if  from  some 
distance. 

Instantly  conversation  was  hushed  and  all 
listened  intently.  It  seemed  but  a  prelude,  and 
presently  a  rich  tenor  voice  struck  in  and  sang 


173  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

a  pretty  Scotch  ballad,  the  flute  playing  an  ac 
companiment. 

Many  looks  of  surprise  were  exchanged,  for 
surely  Cousin  Eonald  could  not  be  responsible 
for  it  all ;  he  could  not  both  sing  and  play  the 
flute  at  the  same  time,  and  the  questions,  "  Who. 
are  they?  What  does  it  mean?"  passed  from 
one  to  another. 

"  What  you  doing?  what  you  'bout?'' 
screamed  a  harsh  voice,  apparently  from  a 
tree-top  near  at  hand. 

"None  o'  your  business,"  croaked  another. 

Walter  started  up  and  whispered  in  the  old 
gentleman's  ear,  "Why,  Cousin  Eonald,  are 
there  two  of  you  to-night?  or — no,  it  can't  be 
that  Max  is  here?" 

"No,  no,  laddie,  that  guess  is  wide  of  the 
mark,"  laughed  Mr.  Lilburn  in  return,  while 
little  Elsie  Eaymond  exclaimed,  "Two  Follies! 
and  we  have  only  one  at  our  house." 

"  Why,  it's  very  odd,"  remarked  Lulu.  "  I 
really  thought  my  Polly  was  the  only  one  in 
this  neighborhood." 

"  I  think  the  voice  of  the  first  one  w*is  hers," 
said  Mary  Keith,  "  and  the  same  too  that  we 
heard  at  Ion ;  I  recognized  it  when  I  saw  and 
heard  her  at  Woodburn ;  but  the  other  voice  is  a 
little  different." 

"Yes,  a  little  harsher,"  said  Eosie,  "like  a 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  173 

male  voice.  Polly  must  have  hunted  up  a  mate 
somewhere." 

"  Two  cups  of  coffee !"  screamed  the  first 
voice.  "  Polly  wants  her. breakfast." 

"Not  breakfast,  Polly,  but  supper,"  laughed 
Walter.  "  You  don't  seem  to  know  the  time  o* 
day. "  . 

"  Supper!  Polly  wants  her  supper,"  croaked 
the  second  voice.  "Polly's  hungry." 

"  Just  wait  a  bit,"  laughed  Walter;  "  we'll  all 
be  getting  ours  presently,  and  if  you  are  good 
birds  probably  you'll  get  some  too." 

At  that  moment  a  bell  rang. 

"There's  the  call  to  it  now,"  said  Calhoun. 
"  Walk  in,  ladies  and  gentlemen — children  too 
— and  the  pollies  shall  have  theirs  if  they  will 
follow  with  the  crowd." 

Every  one  accepted  the  invitation,  and  they 
were  soon  seated  about  the  tables;  it  took  sev 
eral  to  accommodate  them  all.  A  moment's 
hush,  then  Cousin  Eonald  was  requested  to  ask 
a  blessing,  and  did  so  in  a  few  words  spoken  in 
reverent  tones.  The  guests  were  then  helped, 
and  the  meal  began,  a  buzz  of  subdued  conver 
sation  accompanying  it. 

The  parrot  at  Woodburn  had  learned  many 
words  and  sentences  since  her  arrival  there; 
during  Mr.  Lilburn's  visit  he  and  she  had  be 
come  well  acquainted,  and  under  his  tuition 


174  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

her  vocabulary  had  been  very  considerably  in> 
creased,  so  that  she  could  upon  occasion,  or 
when  so  disposed,  make  herself  a  very  entertain 
ing  companion. 

Presently  her  voice,  or  one  very  like  it,  was 
heard  above  the  clatter  of  plates,  knives  and 
forks,  and  the  buzz  of  talk,  coming  seemingly 
from  the  mantelpiece  some  yards  in  Mr.  Lil- 
burn's  rear. 

"  Polly  wants  her  supper.  What  you  'bout? 
Polly's  hungry." 

"  Stop  your  noise,  Polly,"  promptly  responded 
the  other  parrot's  voice. 

"  Cup  o'  coffee  for  Polly,  Mamma  Vi," 
promptly  demanded  the  first  voice. 

"Miss  Ella  rules  here,"  laughingly  returned 
Violet,  "  but  even  she  cannot  serve  you  unless 
you  show  yourselves." 

"Why,  where  is  dem?"  queried  little  Ned, 
gazing  in  wide-eyed  wonder  in  the  direction 
from  which  the  sounds  had  seemed  to  come. 
"Me  tan't  see  de  pollies." 

"Nor  can  I,  Neddie  boy,"  said  his  Uncle 
Edward. 

But  at  that  instant  subdued  voices  were  heard 
conversing  in  quiet  tones,  apparently  outside 
upon  the  veranda,  but  close  to  an  open  door 
leading  into  the  dining-room. 

"That  supper  smells  mighty  good,  Bill." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  175 

"  So  it  does,  Pat.  Come  now,  let's  just  step 
in  and  help  ourselves,  seein'  as  they  doan't  hev 
perliteness  ennff  to  ask  us  in  or  hand  out  so 
much  as  a  bite  o'  victuals  to  us." 

"  Let's  wait  our  turn,  though,  and  perhaps 
we'll  get  an  invite  when  they're  well  filled  their- 
selves. " 

"You're  not  afeared  they'll  eat  it  all  their- 
selves?" 

"Huh!  no;  how  could  they?  There's  load? 
and  loads  of  grub  there ;  plenty  for  them  and 
us  too." 

"  Yaas,  'bout  enuff  to  feed  a  regirment." 

Conversation  about  the  table  had  ceased; 
every  one  was  gazing  in  the  direction  from 
which  the  sounds  of  the  talk  between  the  two 
rough  men  seemed  to  come. 

"Whar  dem  fellers?  I  doan  see  'em!"  ex 
claimed  a  colored  lad  engaged  in  waiting  on  the 
table;  "hear  deir  talkin'  plain  'nuff,  though." 

"Ha,  ha!"  laughed  one  of  the  strange  voices, 
"is  that  so,  darky?  Then  I  reckon  your  hear 
ing's  some  better'n  your  sight." 

"Impident  rascal!"  returned  the  colored  lad 
wrathfully.  "  Mr.  Cal,  I'll  go  drive  'im  out  ef 
you  say  so,  sir." 

"Yes,  do  so  at  once,  Hector,"  returned  Cal- 
houn.  "We  don't  want  tramps  about  to-day, 
and  he  seems  a  decidedly  impudent  one." 


17«  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Hector  hurried  to  the  door,  but  was  back 
again  in  a  moment,  his  face  ghastly  with  fright. 

"He — he — dey  am  no  dar,  sir,"  he  gasped. 
"  Couldn't  see  nobody  'tall.  Whar — whar  you 
'spose  dey's  done  gone  so  pow'ful  quick,  sah?" 

"Oh,  don't  be  frightened,  Hector;  they're 
not  likely  to  prove  very  dangerous  fellows,"  re 
turned  Calhoun.  "  The  probability  would  seem 
to  be  that  they  have  just  stepped  off  the  veran 
da  into  the  grounds — scared,  you  know,  at  see 
ing  so  powerful  a  fellow  as  you  coming  after 
them  in  such  a  rage — and  will  be  back  asking 
for  their  supper  in  another  minute  or  two. 
However,  as  they  may  be  lurking  about,  watch 
ing  an  opportunity  to  help  themselves,  you  may 
as  well  send  some  one  out  to  look  them  up  and 
watch  their  movements." 

"  Ha,  ha,  you're  a  bit  late  with  your  precau 
tions,  mister!"  exclaimed  one  of  the  voices,  now 
coming  apparently  from  an  inner  room,  "  we're 
here  already,  and  what's  more,  defy  you,  sir,  to 
put  us  out  in  a  hurry." 

"That's  so,"  growled  the  other  voice; 
"  'twould  take  any  two  o'  those  gents  at  the 
table  to  put  me  out;  and  I'll  not  go  a  step  till 
I've  satisfied  my  appetite  with  the  best  they've 
got." 

"  Well,"  exclaimed  Ella,  "  if  that  isn't  impu 
dence  I  never  heard  any.  But  we  are  neglect- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  77T 

ing  our  guests,  Art. ;  Uncle  Horace's  plate  wants 
replenishing;  the  captain's  too." 

"Polly's  hungry;  poor  old  Polly,  poor  old 
soul!"  screamed  from  the  mantelpiece  again 
the  voice  that  sounded  like  that  of  Lulu's  pet. 
"Breakfast-time.  Polly  wants  coffee." 

"Hush,  Polly!  be  quiet,  Polly!"  croaked  th« 
other  voice.  "Eat  your  cracker  and  go  to 
sleep." 

"  Hold  your  tongue,  Poll, "  screamed  the  firat. 
"  Polly  wants  a  cup  of  coffee." 

Hector,  who  was  a  new  servant,  stood  looking 
this  way  and  that,  gasping  and  rolling  up  hia 
eyes  in  terror,  but  the  others,  who  were  tolera 
bly  well  acquainted,  by  hearsay  at  least,  with 
Mr.  Lilburn's  ventriloquial  powers,  had  by  this 
time  recalled  what  they  had  heard  on  that  sub 
ject,  and  went  quietly  about  waiting  upon  the 
guests. 

Croly  and  Mary  Keith  had  been  most  inter 
ested  listeners,  and  when  an  instant's  lull  oc 
curred,  after  the  parrot-like  screams,  the  former 
said :  "  Well,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  I  am  now 
fully  convinced  that  we  have,  at  least,  one  ven 
triloquist  among  us,  though  which  of  you  it  is 
I  have  not  been  quite  able  to  decide." 

"  It  may,  perhaps,  be  easier  to  decide  who  it 
is  not,"  remarked  the  elder  Mr.  Dinsmore,  with 
an  amused  smile. 
12 


178  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Very  true,  sir,"  said  Croly,  "and  I  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  not  yourself, 
Captain  Eaymond,  Doctor  Conly,  or  my  friends 
Harold  or  Herbert  Travilla."  With  the  last 
words  he  looked  inquiringly  at  each  of  the 
other  gentlemen  present.  Not  one  of  them 
seemed  to  him  to  look  conscious,  and  he  felt 
that  his  question  still  remained  unsolved. 

Hector,  still  trembling  with  fright,  and  now 
and  then  sending  a  timorous  glance  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  door  at  which  the  tramps  had  last 
been  heard,  had  listened  in  wondering  surprise 
to  the  talk  about  the  ventriloquist. 

"  What  dat,  Scip?"  he  asked  in  shaking  under 
tones,  plucking  at  the  sleeve  of  a  fellow  servant, 
"dat  vent-vent-erquis?  Dis  chile  neber  hear 
of  dat  sort  of  ting  afore." 

"  You  jess  g'long  an'  look  fer  it  then,"  re 
turned  Scip  loftily.  "  'Pears  like  maybe  you  find 
him  in  de  parlor  yonder  behind  de  doah." 

The  children  had  been  looking  and  listening, 
wondering  where  the  men  and  the  parrots  were. 

"Papa,  where  is  de  mans  and  birds?  de  pol- 
lies  dat  talked  so  loud?"  asked  little  Erie 
Leland.  "  Me  don't  see  dem." 

"No;  they  can  only  be  heard,  not  seen," 
laughed  his  father,  "  while  little  fellows — like 
my  Eric,  you  know — should  be  seen  and  not 
heard  when  at  table  with  so  many  older-  people." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  17f 

"Big  folks  talk  very  much,  papa,"  remarked 
the  little  one,  smiling  up  into  his  father's  face. 

"  So  they  do,  and  so  may  you  when  you  grow 
big,"  returned  his  father.  "And  now,  when 
at  home  with  no  strangers  by,  you  may  talk 
too." 

"Well,  Hector,  suppose  you  take  Scip's  ad- 
rice  and  go  and  look  for  those  tramps,"  said 
Dr.  Conly,  addressing  the  frightened,  perplexed- 
looking  young  servant-man.  "  Don't  be  afraid ; 
I  promise  to  cure  your  hurts  if  you  get  any  in 
trying  to  put  them  out." 

But  Hector  stood  where  he  was  as  if  rooted  to 
the  spot,  shaking  his  head  gloomily  in  response 
to  the  doctor's  suggestions. 

"No,  tank  you,  doctah,  sah,  but  dis  chile 
radder  stay  cured  widout  bein'  hurted  fus,"  he 
answered,  retreating  a  little  farther  from  the 
parlor  door  as  he  spoke. 

"  Then  come  and  make  yourself  useful,"  said 
Ella.  "  Get  your  salver  and  hand  this  cup  of 
coffee  to  Mr.  Lilburn." 

Hector  obeyed,  and  Cousin  Ronald,  giving 
him  a  humorous  look  as  he  took  his  cup  from 
the  salver,  asked:  "Are  you  really  going  to 
leave  those  tramps  in  the  parlor  yonder  to  carry 
off  whatever  they  please?" 

"  Why,  sah,  dis  chile  ain't  so  powerful  strong 
dat  he  kin  fight  two  big  fellers  widout  nobody 


18«  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

to  help  wid  the  business,"  grumbled  Hector, 
looking  very  black  at  the  suggestion. 

"Oh,  Hector,  don't  be  such  a  coward,"  ex 
claimed  Walter  Travilla.  "I'm  not  very  big 
or  strong,  but,  if  mamma  will  let  me,  I'll  go 
along  and  protect  you  from  them  while  you 
put  them  out.  I  may,  mayn't  I,  mamma?" 
giving  her  an  inquiring  look  as  he  rose  from 
his  chair. 

But  at  that  moment  one  of  the  strange  voices 
was  again  heard  at  the  door  opening  on  the 
veranda. 

"Never  mind,  little  feller;  we're  out  here 
and  going  oil  now;  and  we  haven't  taken  a 
pin's  worth,  for  we're  honest  chaps  if  we  are 
poor  and  sometimes  ask  for  a  bite  o'  victuals." 

u  Yaas,  that's  so,"  drawled  the  other  voice. 

A  sound  like  that  of  retreating  footsteps  fol 
lowed  ;  then  all  was  quiet,  and  Hector  drew  a 
long  breath  of  relief. 

"Glad  dey's  gone,"  he  said  presently,  then 
went  briskly  about  his  business. 

It  was  still  early,  not  yet  sundown,  when 
those  of  the  guests  who  had  little  ones  took  leave 
of  their  kind  entertainers,  and  started  for  their 
homes.  Edward  and  Zoe,  with  their  twin 
babies,  were  among  the  first.  Herbert,  too, 
excused  himself,  and  on  the  plea  of  a  letter  to 
write  for  the  next  mail  went  with  them,  riding 


EI£IE  AT  ION.  181 

his  horse  beside  the  carriage  in  which  the  others 
were  seated. 

They  took  a  short  cut  through  a  bit  of  woods 
and  were  moving  rather  leisurely  along,  chat 
ting  about  Cousin  Ronald's  tricks  of  the  after 
noon  and  speculating  upon  the  seeming  fact 
that  he  must  have  a  coadjutor,  when  Herbert 
suddenly  reined  in  his  steed,  backing  him  away 
from  the  vehicle,  and  at  the  same  time  calling 
out  in  a  quick,  imperative,  excited  tone  to  the 
driver:  "Rein  in  your  horses,  Solon!  Quick, 
quick,  back  them  for  your  life!" 

Even  while  he  spoke  the  order  was  obeyed, 
yet  barely  in  time ;  for  at  that  instant  a  great 
tree  came  down  with  a  heavy  crash,  falling 
across  the  road  directly  in  front  of  the  horses 
and  so  close  that  it  grazed  their  noses  as  it 
passed. 

Zoe,  throwing  an  arm  round  her  husband's 
neck  and  clasping  her  babies  close  with  the 
other,  gave  one  terrified  shriek,  then  for  several 
minutes  all  sat  in  horror-struck  silence,  feeling 
that  they  had  escaped  by  but  a  hair's-breadth 
from  sudden,  horrible  death.  Edward's  arm 
was  about  her  waist,  and  he  drew  her  closer  and 
closer  yet,  with  a  gesture  of  mute  tenderness. 

"  0  Ned,  dear  Ned,  how  near  we've  been  to 
3eath!  we  and  our  darlings,"  she  exclaimed, 
\  ursting  into  tears  and  sobs. 


188  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Yes, "he  said  in  trembling  tones.  "Oh, 
thank  the  Lord  for  his  goodness!  The  Lord 
first,  and  then  you,  Herbert,"  for  his  brother 
was  now  close  by  the  side  of  the  carriage  again. 

"No  thanks  are  due  me,  dear  Ned,"  he  re 
plied,  with  emotion,  "but  let  us  thank  the 
Lord  that  he  put  it  into  my  heart  to  come  along 
with  you,  and  directed  my  eyes  to  the  tree  as  it 
swayed  slightly,  preparatory  to  its  sudden  fall. 
Look,  Zoe,  what  a  large,  heavy  one  it  is — one 
of  the  old  monarchs  of  the  wood  and  still  hale 
and  vigorous  in  appearance.  Who  would  ever 
have  expected  it  to  fall  so  suddenly  and  swiftly?" 

"I  hardly  want  to,"  she  said,  shuddering; 
"  it  seems  so  like  a  dreadful  foe  that  had  tried 
to  kill  my  husband,  my  darling  babies,  and  my 
self." 

"  How  the  horses  are  trembling  with  fright!" 
exclaimed  Edward.  "Poor  fellows!  it  is  no 
wonder,  for  if  I  am  not  mistaken  the  tree  actu 
ally  grazed  their  noses  as  it  fell. " 

"  Yes,  sah,  it  did  dat  berry  ting,"  said  Solon, 
who  had  alighted  and  was  stroking  and  patting 
the  terrified  steeds,  "an'  dey  mos'  tinks  dey's 
half  killed.  I  dunno  how  we's  goin'  fer  to  git 
'long  hyar,  Mr.  Ed'ard,  sah;  cayn't  drive  ober 
dig  big  tree  no  how  'tall." 

"  No,  but  perhaps  we  can  manage  to  go  round 
it;  or  better  still,  we'll  turn  and  drive  back  till 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  183 

we  can  get  into  the  high-road  again.  But  drive 
slowly,  till  your  horses  recover,  in  a  measure  at 
least,  from  their  fright." 

"  Yes,  I  think  that  is  the  best  we  can  do," 
said  Herbert,  wheeling  about  and  trotting  on 
ahead. 

The  shock  to  Zoe  had  been  very  severe.  All 
the  way  home  she  was  shuddering,  trembling, 
sobbing  hysterically,  and  clinging  to  her  hus 
band  and  babies  as  though  in  terror  lest  they 
should  be  suddenly  torn  from  her  arms. 

In  vain  Edward  tried  to  sooth  and  quiet  her, 
clasping  her  close  and  calling  her  by  every  en 
dearing  name;  telling  her  the  danger  was  a 
thing  of  the  past;  that  their  heavenly  Father 
had  mercifully  preserved  and  shielded  them, 
and  they  had  every  reason  to  rest  with  quietness 
and  assurance  in  his  protecting  care. 

"Yes,  yes,  I  knoAV  it  all,  dear  Ned,"  she 
sobbed,  "  but  have  patience  with  me,  dear;  my 
nerves  are  all  unstrung  and  I  cannot  be  calm 
and  quiet;  I  cannot  help  trembling,  or  keep 
back  the  tears,  though  I  am  thankful,  oh,  so 
thankful!  that  not  one  of  us  was  killed  or  even 
hurt." 

"No;  it  was  a  wonderful  escape,"  he  said  in 
moved  tones;  "a  wonderful  evidence  of  the 
goodness  of  God  to  all  of  us ;  and  thankful  I  am 
that  even  the  horses  escaped  injury. " 


184  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Yes,  yes,  indeed,  poor  things!  I'm  very 
glad  they  escaped  so  well,"  she  sobbed;  "but 
for  them  to  have  been  killed  would  have  been  aa 
nothing  to  having  one  of  our  dear  babies  hurt." 

"  Oh,  no,  no !  and  we  can  never  be  thankful 
enough  for  their  escape,"  he  responded  in  moved 
tones,  putting  his  arm  around  both  at  once  and 
drawing  them  into  a  closer  embrace,  while  they 
looked  from  one  parent  to  the  other  in  wide- 
eyed  wonder. 

"There,  dear,"  said  Edward  the  next  minute, 
glancing  from  the  window,  "  we  are  turning  into 
our  own  avenue  and  you  may  surely  feel  that 
the  threatened  danger  is  fully  past. " 

"Ah,  no!"  she  returned,  shuddering;  "how 
can  we  be  sure  that  any  of  our  grand  old  trees 
may  not  fall  at  any  moment?  I  shall  never, 
never  feel  safe  again. " 

"  Except  by  trusting  in  Him  without  whose 
will  not  even  a  sparrow  falls  to  the  ground,"  he 
said  low  and  tenderly.  "'The  angel  of  the 
Lord  encampeth  round  about  them  that  fear 
him  and  delivereth  them.  O  taste  and  see  that 
the  Lord  is  good ;  blessed  is  the  man  that  trust- 
eth  in  him.'" 

"  And  you  are  that  man,  and  so  the  Lord  has 
spared  you  and  your  wife  and  little  ones.  0 
Ned,  dear,  ask  him  to  make  their  mother  a 
Christian  too." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  186 

"  My  darling,  I  will ;  I  do  every  day  of  my 
life,"  he  said  with  emotion,  and  holding  her 
close. 

In  another  moment  the  carriage  had  drawn 
up  before  the  veranda  steps  and  Herbert,  who 
had  arrived  and  dismounted  a  little  in  advance 
of  the  others,  hastened  to  assist  them  to  alight. 

"Why,  Zoe,  dear  girl,  how  you  are  trem 
bling!"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  lifted  her  out  and 
set  her  on  her  feet.  "  Don't  allow  yourself  to 
be  so  agitated;  the  danger  is  past,  and  by  God's 
great  goodness  we  have  all  escaped  injury." 

"Yes,  yes,  I  know  it!"  she  said,  "but  the 
shock  was  very  great,  and  I  cannot  get  over  it 
yet." 

She  and  Edward  went  directly  to  their  own 
apartments,  taking  their  babes  with  them ;  for 
Zoe  seemed  unwilling  to  lose  sight  for  a  mo 
ment  of  any  one  of  her  three  treasures. 

But  Laurie  and  Lily  were  soon  asleep. 

"The  sweet  pets!"  murmured  Zoe,  leaning 
over  them,  her  eyes  full  of  tears.  "  0  Ned,  sup 
pose  they,  or  even  one  of  them,  had  been  struck 
by  that  tree  and  killed  or  badly  hurt,  how  could 
we  have  borne  it — you  and  I?"  She  ended  with 
a  storm  of  tears  and  sobs. 

"  Only  by  the  strength  that  God  gives  in  pro 
portion  to  our  needs,  dear  little  wife,"  Edward 
answered,  holding  her  close  and  caressing  her 


186  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

with  great  tenderness.  "  He  is  ever  faithful  to 
his  promise  to  his  people.  *As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength  be.'" 

"But  I  cannot  claim  that  promise,"  she 
sobbed,  laying  her  head  on  his  shoulder,  while 
he  clasped  her  close.  "But  I  want  to  be  a 
Christian.  My  heart  goes  out  in  love  and  grat 
itude  to  him  for  sparing  to  me  my  life,  my 
dear  babies,  and  most  of  all  my  best  and  dearest 
of  husbands." 

"  And  I  should  be  very,  very  desolate  without 
you  and  yours,  love,"  he  returned  with  emo 
tion  ;  "  I  cannot  feel  that  I  could  do  without 
you  even  in  another  world.  Ah,  dearest,  why 
delay  any  longer?  why  not  come  now — at  this 
moment — and  give  yourself  to  God?  Surely 
you  cannot  refuse,  cannot  hesitate  when  you 
think  of  all  his  loving-kindness  to  you  and 
yours." 

"I  do  want  to  be  his,"  she  said,  "but  the 
way  does  not  seem  quite  clear  to  me ;  can  you 
not  tell  me  just  how?" 

"It  is  very  simple.  Just  tell  him  that  you 
are  a  lost,  helpless  sinner,  ask  him  to  forgive 
your  sins  and  save  you  from  them.  David's 
prayer  was,  'Wash  me  thoroughly  from  mine 
iniquity  and  cleanse  me  from  my  sin.  .  .  . 
Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  0  God ;  and  renew 
a  right  spirit  within  me  ' — petitions  that  he  is 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  187 

both  able  and  willing  to  grant.  He  says,  'him 
that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out. J 
Delay  is  very  dangerous,  dearest,  as  the  experi 
ence  of  this  evening  may  well  convince  us;  we 
are  sure  of  no  time  but  the  present.  'Now  is 
the  accepted  time ;  now  is  the  day  of  salvation. ' ' 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  broken  at 
length  by  a  few  low-toned  words  from  Zoe :  "  I 
want  to  do  it,  dear  Ned.  Let  us  kneel  down 
together,  and  you  say  the  words  for  me.  I  will 
follow  you  in  my  heart,  for  I  do  want  to  belong 
to  the  dear  Lord  Jesus  from  this  time  forever. " 

They  knelt  down  with  their  arms  about  each 
other,  and  in  a  few  earnest  words  he  expressed 
for  her  her  sense  of  sin,  her  desire  to  be  deliv 
ered  from  it,  and  to  consecrate  herself  with  all 
her  powers  and  possessions  to  God's  service,  for 
time  and  for  eternity. 

Zoe  followed  with  a  fervent  "  Amen !  Dear 
Lord  Jesus,  take  me  for  thy  very  own,  and  let 
me  be  thine,  wholly  thine,  forever  and  forever- 
more." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

SOLON  had  an  exciting  tale  to  tell  in  the 
kitchen  while  he  gave  his  horses  a  brief  rest 
before  returning  to  Eoselands  for  the  remaining 
members  of  the  family. 

It  was  listened  to  with  intense  interest,  and 
many  ejaculations  of  astonishment  at  the  sud 
den  fall  of  the  tree  and  of  thankfulness  that  no 
one  was  hurt. 

"My!"  exclaimed  the  cook,  "it  would  V 
been  a'  awful  thing  if  Miss  Elsie  been  'long  and 
got  killed  wid  dat  tree  a-fallin'  onto  her." 

"Yes,  tank  de  good  Lord  dat  she  wasn't 
dar,"  said  Solon;  "but  I  reckon  she'd  mos' 
rather  be  killed  her  own  self  dan  have  such  ting 
happen  to  Marse  Edward  an'  Miss  Zoe  and  de 
babies." 

"  Course,"  put  in  another  servant;  "  Miss  Elsie 
she's  got  de  kindest  heart  in  de  world,  and  she 
loves  her  chillen  and  gran'chillen  better'n  her 
own  life." 

"I  reckon  dat's  so;  but  I  must  be  goin'  back 
after  Miss  Elsie  and  de  res',"  said  Solon,  pick- 
188 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  189 

ing  up  his  hat  and  putting  it  on  as  he  passed 
out  into  the  grounds. 

His  story  caused  great  excitement  at  Rose- 
lands,  and  the  whole  Ion  family,  with  their 
guests,  hastened  home  in  anxiety  to  hear  the 
version  of  the  story  Edward  and  Herbert  would 
give,  and  to  learn  what  had  been  the  effect  of 
the  fright  upon  Zoe  and  the  babies. 

Solon's  report  was :  "  Miss  Zoe  she  scared  most 
to  deff,  and  Mr.  Ed'ard  he  huggin'  her  up,  and 
comfortin'  her  all  de  way  home;  an' she's  afraid 
of  de  trees  on  de  lawn  at  Ion,  les'  dey  falls  sud- 
dent — like  de  one  in  de  woods — and  kill  some 
body.  But  Mr.  Ed'ard  he  tells  her  to  trust 
in  de  Lawd,  an'  she  needn't  be  'fraid  ob 
nothin'." 

"And  the  babies,  Solon?"  asked  Rosie; 
"weren't  they  frightened  almost  into  fits?" 

"  Not  a  bit,  Miss  Rosie,"  returned  Solon, 
chuckling;  "  dey 's  just  'sprised,  dey  was,  an' 
quiet  as  two  little  mouses.  'Spect  dey's  won- 
derin'  what  makes  deir  mudder  cry  so,  and 
deir  fader  hug  her  and  dem  up  so  tight." 

"  Ah,  here  comes  Herbert,"  said  Harold,  who, 
with  Croly,  was  riding  alongside  of  the  carriage. 
"We'll  get  the  whole  story  from  him." 

41  Ah,  has  Solon  been  telling  you  of  our  ad 
venture  in  the  woods  this  evening?"  asked  Her 
bert,  reining  in  his  steed  near  at  hand.  "  It 


190  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

was  quite  an  exciting  one,  and  we  have  great 
reason  for  gratitude  over  our  narrow  escape. " 

"As  we  all  have,"  returned  his  mother  with 
emotion.  "It  was  you,  Herbert,  was  it  not, 
who  saw  the  tree  tottering  and  gave  warning  to 
the  others?" 

"Yes,  mother.  I,  being  on  horseback,  had 
of  course  a  much  better  opportunity  to  see  it 
than  the  others  in  the  covered  carriage ;  yet  it 
was  a  good  Providence  that  turned  my  eyes  in 
that  direction  at  that  precise  moment,  and 
thus  saved,  possibly,  all  our  lives." 

"Oh,  we  can  never  be  thankful  enough  for 
that!"  exclaimed  his  mother.  "But  Zoe  was 
very  much  frightened,  Solon  says?" 

"  Oh,  very  much,  and  no  wonder,  poor  thing! 
But  Edward  took  her  and  the  babies  directly  to 
their  rooms,  and  I  have  not  seen  them  since.  I 
wrote  my  letter,  rode  in  to  Union  and  mailed 
it,  and  have  just  ridden  out  again." 

The  carriage  had  been  at  a  standstill  while 
they  talked,  but  now  Mrs.  Travilla  bade  Solon 
drive  on.  They  were  very  near  home,  and  in 
another  minute  or  two  had  turned  in  at  the 
avenue  gates. 

Edward  was  waiting  on  the  veranda  to  assist 
them  to  alight,  and  his  mother  at  once  inquired 
anxiously  about  Zoe  and  the  twins. 

"  The  little  ones  are  asleep,  and  Zoe  is  resting 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  191 

pretty  quietly  now  on  her  couch,"  Edward  re 
plied.  "  I  suppose  Herbert  and  Solon  have  told 
you  of  our  narrow  escape  from  being  crushed 
by  a  falling  tree  as  we  passed  through  that  bit 
of  woods?" 

"Yes;  it  was  a  wonderful  escape,"  Elsie  re 
turned  in  tones  quivering  with  emotion.  "I 
can  never  be  thankful  enough  for  the  spared 
lives  of  my  children.  Would  Zoe  care  to  se* 
her  mother  just  now,  do  you  think?" 

"Yes,  yes,  indeed,  mother!  Shall  I  take  you 
to  her  now?  Our  guests  will  excuse  us,  I  know, 
and  we  will  leave  the  others  to  entertain  them." 

Zoe,  lying  on  the  couch  in  her  dressing-room, 
the  crib  with  its  sleeping  little  occupants  within 
reach  of  her  hand,  started  up  with  a  glad  cry, 
"  0  mamma,  dear  mamma,  how  glad  I  am  to 
see  you!"  as  her  husband  and  his  mother  came 
softly  in  and  drew  near  where  she  lay. 

Elsie  took  her  in  her  arms  and  held  her  clos* 
with  low-breathed  words  of  tenderness  and  love. 
"  My  dear  girl !  my  dear  daughter !  thank  God 
that  I  have  you  safe  in  my  arms  again.  How 
little  I  thought  of  such  danger  when  we  parted 
an  hour  ago,  and  oh!  to  have  lost  you — my 
sons — Edward  and  Herbert,  and  the  darling 
babies,  or  any  one  of  you! — ah,  it  is  almost  too 
terrible  to  think  of  for  a  moment." 

"Yes,  mamma  dear;  even  the  sudden  dan* 


192  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ger,  though  we  all  escaped,  gave  me  a  shock 
that  has  completely  unnerved  me.  I  cannot 
forget  for  a  moment  how  near  we  were  to  death 
— so  sudden  and  dreadful — escaping  only  as  by 
the  skin  of  our  teeth. " 

She  shuddered  and  was  silent  for  a  moment, 
still  clinging  to  her  mother,  and  held  fast  in 
her  loving  embrace;  then  in  a  low,  sweet  voice, 
"Mamma,  dearest  mamma,"  she  said,  "this 
terrible  experience,  this  narrow  escape  from  a 
sudden,  awful  death,  has  proved  to  me  a  bless 
ing  in  disguise.  I  have  given  myself  to  God 
and  feel  that  he  has  taken  me  for  his  very  own 
child ;  and  oh,  amid  all  my  suffering  from  shat 
tered  nerves,  there  is  a  sweet  peace  in  my  heart 
such  as  I  have  never  known  before!" 

"My  dear,  dear  child!"  Elsie  exclaimed  with 
emotion,  "  no  sweeter,  no  gladder  tidings  could 
have  reached  me.  It  is  an  answer  to  prayer 
offered  for  years  that  you — my  Edward's  wife 
— might  learn  to  know  and  love  the  Lord  who 
shed  his  own  precious  blood  that  we  might  have 
eternal  life." 

"  Yes,  mamma,  I  wonder  at  myself  that  I 
could  have  ever  resisted  such  love,  that  I  did 
not  give  him  my  whole  heart  years  ago,  and 
strive  to  serve  him  with  all  my  powers." 

"Yee,  dear  little  wife,"  Edward  said  with 
emotion,  "what  seemed  to  us  so  terrible  at 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  193 

the  time  has  turned  out  a  real  blessing  in  dis 
guise." 

"  So  may  every  trial  prove  to  you,  my  dear 
children,"  said  his  mother.  "  I  must  leave  you 
now ;  and  Zoe  dear,  go  to  sleep  in  peace,  fear 
ing  no  evil.  Remember  and  rest  upon  those 
sweet  words:  'The  Lord  is  thy  keeper;  the 
Lord  is  thy  shade  upon  thy  right  hand.  The 
sun  shall  not  smite  thee  by  day,  nor  the  moon 
by  night.  The  Lord  shall  preserve  thee  from 
all  evil;  he  shall  preserve  thy  soul.'  " 

Edward  saw  his  mother  to  the  door  and 
kissed  her  good-night. 

"My  dear  boy,  I  am  very  glad  for  you,"  she 
said,  "  glad  that  you  and  your  young  wife,  the 
mother  of  your  babes,  are  at  last  travelling  the 
same  road,  and  may  hope  to  spend  a  blest  eter 
nity  together." 

"  Yes,  mother  dear,  I  think  I  have  great  rea 
son  to  thank  God  for  that  narrow  escape  of  ours 
from  a  sudden,  terrible  death,"  he  replied  in 
tones  tremulous  with  emotion.  "  It  was  better 
than  not  to  have  been  in  danger,  since  it  has 
proved  to  be  the  means  of  opening  Zoe's  eyes  to 
her  guilt  and  danger  as  a  sinner  who  had  never 
sought  pardon  and  safety  in  the  one  way  God 
has  provided." 

"  Yes,  my  heart  sings  for  joy  for  her  and  for 
you.  But  she  is  quite  worn  out;  get  her  to 
13 


194  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

bed  and  to  sleep  as  soon  as  you  can. "  So  saying 
Elsie  hastened  downstairs,  where  she  found  the 
rest  of  her  family  and  her  guests  sitting  in  the 
veranda  talking  over  the  events  of  the  day,  par 
ticularly  the  narrow  escape  of  those  present  at 
the  fall  of  the  tree  in  the  wood. 

Both  Harold  and  Herbert  sprang  up  at  sight 
of  their  mother  and  hastened  to  hand  her  to  a 
comfortable  seat. 

"How  is  Zoe,  Elsie?"  asked  her  father. 

"  A  good  deal  shaken  and  exhausted  by  her 
fright,  papa;  but  I  hope  a  night's  sleep  will 
restore  her  to  usual  health  and  spirits. 

"0  Herbert,  my  dear  son,"  turning  to  him, 
"  how  thankful  I  am  for  your  escape  as  well  as 
for  theirs!" 

"  As  I  am  for  your  sake,  mother,  as  well  as 
my  own,"  Herbert  returned,  taking  her  hand 
and  carrying  it  to  his  lips ;  for  he  had  seated 
himself  close  at  her  side. 

"There's  the  telephone  bell!"  exclaimed 
Bosie,  springing  to  her  feet  and  running  into 
the  hall. 

She  found  that  Captain  Eaymond  was  calling 
from  Woodburn  to  ask  after  Edward,  Zoe,  and 
the  others  who  had  been  present  at  the  fall  of 
the  tree.  He  was  glad  to  learn  that  they  had 
escaped  injury  and  were  doing  well. 

His  inquiry  was  followed  almost  immediately 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  195 

by  a  similar  one  from  Fairview,  then  from  each 
of  the  other  places  with  which  Ion  had  such 
connection,  and  all  expressed  themselves  re 
lieved  to  learn  that  none  of  the  little  party  had 
been  injured. 

At  Woodburn  the  captain  and  his  two  gen 
tlemen  guests  sat  conversing  together. 

"This  is  a  beautiful  country,  captain,"  re 
marked  Hugh.  "Father  and  I  are  so  well 
pleased  with  it,  and  with  the  relatives  we  have 
found  here,  that  we  have  serious  thoughts  of 
settling  in  the  neighborhood." 

"That  would  be  pleasant  for  us,"  said  the 
captain,  "  and,  by  the  way,  I  heard  to-day  that 
our  next  neighbor  talks  of  selling  his  planta 
tion  and  leaving  the  vicinity." 

"  What !  surely  not  that  beautiful  place  that 
I  was  admiring  the  other  day?"  questioned 
Cousin  Ronald.  "  Beechwood  I  think  you  told 
me  they  called  it. " 

"The  very  same,"  replied  the  captain,  "and 
we  should  all  be  very  glad  to  see  you  and  your 
son  settled  there." 

"  What  do  you  say  to  that,  laddie?"  asked  the 
old  gentleman,  turning  to  Hugh. 

"It  sounds  very  inviting,  sir,"  was  the  smil 
ing  reply;  "and  would  not  be  too  distant  from 
our  proposed  place  of  business. " 

"No,  I  think  not;  hardly  more  than  fifteen 


1%  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

minutes'  ride  or  drive  from  the  village  if  one 
has  the  right  kind  of  steed." 

"Ah,  you  think  of  going  into  business  in 
Union,  do  you?"  inquired  the  captain  in  a 
tone  of  surprise. 

"Yes,  I  have  been  quietly  spying  out  the 
land,"  replied  Cousin  Ronald,  "and  if  Hugh 
agrees  with  me  in  thinking  it  a  suitable  place 
for  a  factory,  I  think  we  shall  buy  and  build 
there." 

"That  is  a  pleasant  prospect  for  us,"  said 
Captain  Raymond.  "  If  you  like,  I  will  drive 
you  both  over  there  to-morrow  and  also  take 
you  to  look  at  Beechwood." 

The  offer  was  at  once  accepted  with  thanks, 
and  dismissing  his  pupils  a  little  earlier  than 
usual  the  next  morning,  the  captain  fulfilled 
his  promise  to  his  guests. 

When  they  returned,  the  news  they  brought 
was  that  they  had  secured  a  suitable  site  for  a 
factory  in  the  outskirts  of  Union,  and  were 
carrying  on  negotiations  for  the  purchase  of 
Beechwood. 

"  But  who  is  going  to  keep  house  for  you, 
Cousin  Ronald?"  asked  Lulu. 

"Marian,  I  hope,"  replied  the  old  gentle 
man,  looking  smilingly  at  her.  "  You  can  do 
that  in  addition  to  attending  to  your  studies, 
can  you  not,  my  bonny  lassie?" 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  197 

"I  can  try,"  she  said  with  a  look  of  delight; 
"for  oh,  but  it  would  be  pleasant  to  have  a 
home  with  my  dear,  kind  old  kinsman." 

"  And  so  near  to  us,  Marian.  I  hope  you  are 
as  glad  of  that  as  I  am,"  exclaimed  Lulu. 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes,  indeed !"  cried  Marian.  "  I  hope 
there  will  be  seldom  a  day  when  we  shall  not  see 
each  other;  for  you  are  like  a  sister  to  me." 

"And  you  will  come  here  to  recite  every 
school  day,  I  hope,"  said  the  captain,  "  for  I  do 
not  want  to  lose  so  painstaking,  industrious,  and 
promising  a  pupil." 

"Nor  I  so  good  and  kind  a  teacher,"  re 
sponded  Marian,  looking  her  thanks. 

"  I  am  much  pleased  with  the  place  and  its 
near  vicinity  to  this  one,  the  home  of  kind  and 
congenial  relatives,"  remarked  Hugh  Lilburn, 
"  but  as  yet  we  are  not  entirely  sure  of  securing 
it.  You  know  the  old  saying,  'There's  many  a 
slip  'twixt  the  cup  and  the  lip.'  " 

"Very  true,  laddie,"  said  his  father,  "yet  in 
this  case  I  feel  little  apprehension  of  failure." 

"Do  you  not  like  the  house,  Cousin  Hugh?" 
asked  Marian. 

"It  suits  me  nicely,"  he  replied,  "and  I 
think  you  can  hardly  fail  to  like  it.  The 
grounds  too  are  to  my  taste.  I  think  if  we  are 
successful  in  securing  it,  it  will  make  us  a  de 
lightful  home." 


198  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

By  the  next  evening  he  was  able  to  say  they 
had  secured  it,  and  would  get  possession  in  a  fort 
night.  Marian  and  Lulu  were  full  of  delight, 
and  indeed  every  one  seemed  much  pleased. 

"  Will  you  move  in  as  soon  as  the  other  folks 
are  out,  Cousin  Ronald?"  asked  Grace. 

"We  hope  to  do  so," he  replied.  " However, 
we  shall  need  to  do  some  furnishing  first.  This 
is  Saturday  evening :  Cousin  Vi,  do  you  think 
you  and  your  mother  could  go  with  us  to  the 
city  next  Monday  and  help  us  make  our  selec 
tion?" 

"  Yes,  indeed ;  I  shall  be  delighted  to  do  so, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  mamma  will  gladly  ac 
company  us.  Marian  is  to  be  one  of  the  party, 
I  suppose?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  if  the  captain  will  give  her  leave 
of  absence  for  a  few  hours?" 

"Certainly,  for  an  occasion  so  important," 
the  captain  said  pleasantly. 

"  If  it  were  holiday  time  Lulu  too  should  be 
invited  to  accompany  us,"  remarked  Mr.  Lil- 
burn,  "  and  I  hope  there  will  be  another  time 
when  she  can. " 

"  Thank  you,  sir,  I  should  be  glad  to  go  along 
if  it  were  not  that  I  know  papa  wants  me  to 
stay  at  home  and  attend  to  lessons;  and  I  don't 
want  to  miss  them,  as  our  holidays  will  soon 
begin." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  1W 

"That's  right,  lassie,"  he  said;  "make  good 
use  of  your  fine  opportunities,  and  learn  all  you 
can  in  these  young  days  that  you  may  be  the 
better  prepared  for  usefulness  in  future  years." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  that  is  just  what  papa  often  says 
to  us,"  replied  Lulu,  with  a  loving  smile  up 
into  her  father's  face;  "  and  I've  found  out  that 
he  always  knows  best  about  whatever  concerns 
me." 

"Quite  a  fortunate  discovery  for  you,"  re 
turned  Mr.  Lilburn  with  a  kindly  smile,  while 
the  captain's  look  was  full  of  gratified  approval. 

"My  dear  little  daughter,"  he  said  when  he 
came  to  bid  her  good-night  in  her  room,  "  your 
willingness  to  stay  at  home  and  attend  to  les 
sons  instead  of  going  to  the  city  to  help  Marian 
with  her  shopping  pleases  me  very  much,  be 
cause  it  shows  that  you  have  confidence  in  your 
father's  wisdom  and  his  love  for  you." 

He  smoothed  her  hair  caressingly  and  kissed 
her  as  he  spoke. 

"Thank  you  for  telling  me  that,  you  dear 
papa,"  she  returned,  her  eyes  shining.  "I 
know  you  love  me,  and  that  your  requirements 
are  always  meant  for  my  good ;  also  that  you 
are  very  wise  and  know  what  is  best  for  your 
own  little  girl.  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  I  am  your 
very  own!"  she  added,  hugging  him  with  all 
her  strength. 


200  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  Not  gladder  than  I  am  to  own  you,  my  dar 
ling,"  he  said,  repeating  his  caress.  "I  should 
like  to  give  you  the  pleasure  of  going  were  it 
not  that  I  feel  that  you  have  had  already  more 
interruptions  to  your  studies  than  ought  really 
to  have  been  allowed." 

"Yes,  papa,  I  believe  I  have,"  she  returned, 
"  and  as  I  do  want  to  be  as  well  educated  as 
possible,  so  that  I  may  be  very  useful  if  God 
spares  my  life,  I  really  do  not  want  you  to  in 
dulge  me  more  in  play-times  and  holidays  than 
you  think  best." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  next  day  was  the  Sabbath,  and  spent  as 
that  holy  day  usually  was  by  our  friends  at  Ion, 
Woodburn,  and  by  their  near  kindred  on  the 
neighboring  estates.  To  Zoe,  rejoicing  in  her 
new  hope — the  blessed  hope  that  she  was  indeed 
a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  glory — it  was  a 
sweetly  solemn  and  happy  day,  and  to  her 
young  husband  almost  equally  so.  They  at 
tended  church  in  company  with  the  other  mem 
bers  of  the  family  and  received  many  kindly 
greetings  and  inquiries  in  regard  to  the  narrow 
escape  of  Thursday  night. 

Grace  Raymond  seemed  very  thoughtful  on 
the  homeward  drive.  "Papa, "she  asked  at 
length,  "  do  trees  often  fall  suddenly  like  that 
one  that  came  so  near  killing  Aunt  Zoe  and  the 
rest?" 

"I  think  not  very  often,  daughter,"  he  re 
plied.  "  I  have  heard  of  only  one  other  such 
occurrence.  Some  years  ago,  out  in  Wisconsin, 
two  little  girls,  sisters,  were  walking  along  near 
the  edge  of  one  of  those  pretty  little  lakes  of 
201 


202  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

which  there  are  so  many  in  that  State,  when 
suddenly  a  tree  fell,  striking  one  of  the  children 
to  the  ground,  crushing  her  to  death  instantly. 
Her  sister,  who  had  escaped  unhurt,  but  was  of 
course  terribly  frightened  and  distressed,  tried 
hard  to  move  the  tree  and  drag  her  out  from 
under  it,  but  could  not,  so  had  to  leave  her 
there  and  go  for  help. 

"  They  were  the  children  of  a  poor  woman 
who  was  washing  for  some  one  who  lived  on  the 
other  side  of  the  lake,  and  it  was  while  the  little 
girls  were  on  their  way  to  their  mother,  proba 
bly  to  see  her  home  when  her  day's  work  was 
done,  that  this  dreadful  accident  happened." 

"Oh,  how  sad!"  sighed  Grace;  "and  was  the 
little  girl  the  tree  fell  on  dead,  did  you  say, 
papa?" 

"  Yes,  quite  dead ;  probably  instantly  killed 
by  the  blow.  It  seems  very  sad ;  yet  it  is  quite 
possible  she  may  have  suffered  less  than  she 
would  had  she  died  after  weeks  of  sickness  and 
pain." 

"  Oh,  it  makes  me  feel  afraid  to  go  into  the 
woods  again,  to  walk  or  to  play." 

"It  need  not,  daughter;  it  is  a  rare  occur 
rence.  We  all  have  to  die  somewhere  and  some 
how,  and  the  only  thing  that  need  concern  us 
is  to  be  ready  whenever  God  shall  call.  It  is 
wrong  to  needlessly  rush  into  danger  and  throw 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  203 

our  lives  away ;  we  have  no  right  to  do  that, 
though  we  have  a  right  and  it  is  a  duty  to 
brave  danger  when  by  so  doing  we  can  save 
others.  And  if  we  love  the  Lord  Jesus  and 
trust  in  him  for  salvation,  we  need  not  be  afraid 
of  sudden  death,  for  sudden  death  will  be  to  us 
sudden  glory.  'Yea,  though  I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no 
evil;  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and  thy 
staff  they  comfort  me. '  " 

"  It  is  very  sweet  to  know  that  Jesus  will  be 
with  us  through  that  dark  valley,  papa.  Oh,  I 
should  be  so  afraid  to  go  alone,  and  even  you, 
my  dear  father  who  loves  me  so  dearly,  could 
not  go  with  me." 

"No,  my  darling,  dearly  as  I  love  you,  I  will 
have  to  let  you  go  alone  should  God  call  you 
first,"  he  said  with  emotion.  "But  you  need 
not  fear  to  go  nor  I  to  part  with  you,  for  you 
will  be  'safe  in  the  arms  of  Jesus,  safe  on  his 
gentle  breast.*" 

"Yes,  papa;  and  if  I  go  first,  how  glad  I'll 
be  when  you  come,  and  if  you  go  first,  how  glad 
you'll  be  to  see  me  when  I  come." 

"Yes,  indeed,  my  precious  child;  and  to 
greet  all  my  other  loved  ones  when  they  too 
are  brought  home,  and  we  are  all  there  together 
free  from  sin  and  sorrow  and  pain,  never  to  part 
again,  bat  to  dwell  forever  with  the  Lord,  serv- 


204  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ing  him  in  joy  and  peace  and  love  throughout 
a  blest  eternity." 

"  Oh,  what  a  blessed  hope  it  is!"  said  Violet, 
tears  shining  in  her  eyes.  "  And  bow  thankful 
I  am  that  almost  every  one  whom  I  love  very 
dearly  is  a  Christian ! 

"'Forever  with  the  Lord, 

Amen,  so  let  it  be  ; 
Life  from  the  dead  is  in  that  word, 
'Tis  immortality. '  " 

Marian  had  been  greatly  impressed  by  the 
sermon,  the  subject  of  which  was  the  shortness 
and  uncertainty  of  life.  She  was  very  quiet 
and  thoughtful  that  afternoon  and  evening,  but 
woke  the  next  morning  full  of  thoughts  of  the 
shopping  expedition  of  that  day,  which  would 
be  a  rather  new  experience  to  her. 

She  rose  an  hour  earlier  than  usual,  busied 
herself  with  her  lessons  for  the  day,  and  at 
breakfast-time  was  able  to  tell  the  captain  that 
she  felt  prepared  to  recite  then  or  on  her  re 
turn  from  the  city,  if  it  suited  him  to  hear 
her. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "at  either  time,  as  you  may 
prefer." 

"Oh,  thank  you  sir!"  she  returned;  "then,  if 
you  please,  let  it  be  before  I  go,  for  it  will  be  a 
relief  to  have  them  off  my  mind  and  nothing 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  205 

to  think  of  but  the  purchases  we  are  going  to 
make." 

So  it  happened  that  the  recitations  were 
over  before  the  arrival  of  the  carriage  from 
Ion  bringing  Grandma  Elsie  to  join  the  shop 
pers,  Eosie  and  Walter  to  attend  to  school 
duties. 

It  was  not  quite  time  to  begin  work  in  the 
school-room,  so  those  who  were  to  remain  be 
hind  gathered  on  the  veranda  to  see  the 
shoppers  off. 

Lulu  watched  them  rather  wistfully,  and 
could  not  quite  repress  a  little  sigh  of  regret 
that  she  was  not  to  be  of  the  number,  but 
catching  her  father's  eye  and  smile,  her  face 
grew  bright  again. 

He  had  just  turned  and  stepped  back  into  the 
veranda,  after  handing  the  ladies  into  the  car 
riage,  and  it  was  driving  away  toward  the  great 
gates  opening  on  the  high-road. 

"  Are  you  all  sadly  disappointed  at  being  left 
behind?"  he  asked,  addressing  the  little  group 
collectively. 

"  I  should  be,  sir,  if  I  had  had  any  expectation 
of  going,"  replied  Rosie,  putting  on  a  hurt  and 
indignant  air,  "  but  when  mamma  was  invited 
the  other  evening,  through  the  telephone,  and 
nothing  said  about  me,  of  course  I  understood 
that  I  was  not  wanted  in  the  party. " 


206  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  No,  little  sister,  it  was  rather  that  you  were 
wanted  in  the  school-room,"  replied  the  captain 
with  a  slightly  amused  look.  "  Now  let  us  all 
go  there,  and  perhaps  we  may  pick  up  some 
thing  more  valuable  than  we  could  have  found 
in  the  city  stores/' 

"  I  think  perhaps  we  may,  papa,"  Grace  said 
with  a  bright,  pleased  look  and  slipping  her 
hand  into  his. 

"  I  think  so  too,  papa,  and  mean  to  try  my 
very  best,"  said  Lulu,  taking  possession  of  his 
other  hand  and  moving  on  with  him  and  Grace 
in  the  direction  of  the  school-room,  Bosie  Jind 
Walter  following. 

Rosie's  vexation  was  all  pretence;  she  set 
diligently  to  work,  as  did  each  of  the  others, 
and  all  went  swimmingly  with  them  and  their 
teacher  till  the  day's  tasks  were  done  and  they 
dismissed  to  their  sports. 

Eosie  and  Walter  had  permission  to  stay  at 
Woodburn  uutil  their  mother's  return,  which 
was  not  till  near  tea-time.  So  they  dined  with 
the  captain  and  his  children,  and  they  were  a 
very  merry  little  party,  the  captain  jesting  with 
them  all  in  a  way  to  both  entertain  the  older 
ones  and  help  the  babies  to  forget  their  mother's 
absence. 

They  seemed  to  do  so,  and  to  be  content  and 
happy  witn  their  father  and  sisters,  yet  when 


ELSIE  AT  ION<  907 

mamma  returned  to  them  received  her  with 
demonstrations  of  delight. 

Both  the  captain  and  Violet  urged  Grandma 
Elsie  to  stay  to  tea,  keeping  Rosie  and  Walter 
there  with  her. 

"We  want  a  little  visit  from  you,  mother," 
added  the  captain ;  "  would  be  very  glad  to  have 
you  stay  all  night  and  as  much  longer  as  you 
will,  but  our  family  carriage  will  be  at  your 
service  to  carry  you  to  Ion  whenever  you  desire 
to  go." 

"  Yes,  mamma,  do  stay  at  least  till  after  tea," 
urged  Walter ;  "  it  is  very  pleasant  here,  about 
as  pleasant  as  at  home,  and  I  think  the  change 
may  be  of  benefit  to  you." 

"  So  you  are  turning  doctor,  are  you,  Walter?" 
laughed  Rosie.  "It  might  be  well  to  engage 
Cousin  Art  to  superintend  your  studies  as  well  as 
those  of  Harold  and  Herbert ;  though  it  seems  to 
me  it  would  be  rather  a  mistake  to  put  so  many 
lads  out  of  one  family  into  one  profession." 

"  That  is  a  question  that  may  be  considered 
at  some  other  time,"  returned  Walter,  with 
unmoved  gravity.  "Mamma,  yon  will  stay, 
will  you  not?" 

"  Yes,  since  a  visit  here  is  the  prescription  of 
my  little  new  doctor,"  Elsie  returned  with  a 
smile ;  "  and  since  the  host  and  hostess  are  both 
so  kindly  urgent." 


208  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"Thank  you,  mamma,"  said  Rosie.  "I  ain 
well  pleased  with  your  decision,  for  I  am  just 
aching  to  question  Marian  as  to  all  that  has 
been  bought  to-day  for  the  furnishing  of  Beech- 
wood." 

"  Then  suppose  you  and  Lulu  and  Grace  come 
with  me  to  my  room,"  proposed  Marian.  "I 
feel  quite  in  the  humor  for  talking,  but  must 
at  the  same  time  make  myself  neat  for  the  tea- 
table." 

The  invitation  was  promptly  accepted,  and 
Marian  made  her  toilet  with  the  others  look 
ing  on  and  occasionally  giving  some  little  assist 
ance. 

"  I  suppose  you  bought  beautiful  things, 
Marian?"  observed  Rosie  interrogatively. 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  think  so,"  was  the  reply.  "  Cousin 
Ronald  was,  oh,  so  kind !  Cousin  Hugh  also. 
They  both  seemed  to  want  me  to  have  every 
thing  to  suit  my  taste,  particularly  in  my 
room ;  and  the  things  we  chose  are  very  pretty, 
I  think,  though  of  course  not  nearly  so  expen 
sive  as  the  furnishings  here  in  this  room  or  in 
yours  and  Grace's,  Lulu." 

"But  why  shouldn't  they  be?"  queried  Lulu. 
"  Cousin  Ronald  seems  to  have  plenty  of  money 
and  to  think  everything  of  you." 

"  I  really  don't  know  how  much  money  he 
has,"  returned  Marian,  "but  I  do  know  that 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  309 

there  is  Beechwood  to  be  paid  for,  besides  the 
ground  for  the  factory,  and  the  buildings  that 
have  to  be  put  up,  and  I'm  sure  it  must  take 
heaps  of  money  to  do  it  all.  So  I  am  more 
than  content  to  have  pretty  furnishings  that 
do  not  cost  nearly  so  much  as  what  you  have 
here." 

"  And  I'm  sure  that's  just  the  right  way  to 
feel  about  it,"  said  Eosie,  "though  I'm  not  at 
all  sure  it  would  have  occurred  to  me  to  take 
all  that  into  consideration." 

"  Very  likely  it  might  not  to  me  if  I  hadn't 
had  to  struggle  with  poverty  nearly  all  my  life," 
said  Marian. 

Then  she  went  on  to  give  a  minute  and,  to 
the  listening  girls,  interesting  description  of 
the  purchases  made.  The  talk  at  the  tea-table 
that  evening  was  first  of  Beechwood  and  a  few 
repairs  and  alterations  needed  there,  then  about 
the  building  of  the  factory,  the  engagement  of 
workmen  and  women,  and  the  markets  to  be 
found  for  the  textile  fabrics  to  be  made  by 
them  under  Hugh's  direction  and  supervision. 

Then  plans  for  the  usual  summer  outing  in 
the  cooler  climate  of  the  North  were  discussed. 
Grandma  Elsie,  Captain  Raymond,  and  Violet 
were  of  the  opinion  that  the  start  for  that  sec 
tion  should  be  made  within  a  week. 

"You  will  go  with  us,  Cousin  Ronald,  will 
14 


210  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

you  not?"  asked  Grandma  Elsie,  turning  to 
him. 

"I  think  not,  cousin,"  he  replied.  "I  want 
to  be  here  to  help  my  laddie  with  his  building 
and  the  adorning  of  the  house  that's  to  make  a 
home  for  Marian  here  and  ourselves,"  smiling 
kindly  upon  his  young  relative  as  he  spoke. 
"  But  I  quite  approve  of  her  accompanying  you, 
for  she's  been  a  diligent  scholar,  the  captain 
tells  me,  and  occasional  rest  and  diversions  are 
very  good  and  desirable  things  for  the  young." 

"No  better  than  for  the  old,  Cousin  Eonald," 
returned  Marian  with  a  grateful,  loving  look 
into  his  eyes;  "and  if  you  don't  need  them  I 
do  not,  I  am  sure.  I've  had  a  very  great  change 
of  scene  and  life,  and  a  long  journey  too,  within 
the  last  few  months,  you  know,  and  now  there 
is  nothing  I  should  enjoy  more  than  staying 
here  and  helping  you  to  put  the  new  home  in 
order  and  place  the  pretty  furniture  we  bought 
to-day." 

Cousin  Ronald  and  Hugh  both  looked  much 
pleased  with  her  choice. 

"Ah,  lassie,  you  appreciate  your  privileges," 
said  Mr.  Lilburn,  "  which  is  more  than  can  be 
said  of  everybody." 

"  But  everybody  has  not  so  many  privileges 
or  so  great  as  mine,"  returned  Marian,  her  eyes 
shining, 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  captain's  pupils  were  jubilant  over  the 
prospect  of  soon  leaving  for  the  sea-shore  at  the 
North.  Inquiries  in  regard  to  different  loca 
tions  had  been  set  on  foot  some  weeks  previous, 
and  now  it  was  decided  to  take  possession  for 
the  season  of  several  dwellings  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Cape  Ann,  Mass.  In  one  of  them, 
which  was  quite  large,  too  large  to  be  called  a 
cottage,  the  Ion  and  Woodburn  families  would 
be  together  much  of  the  time,  a  little  building 
near  at  hand  containing  the  overflow  when 
guests  would  render  accommodations  at  the 
larger  house  too  small. 

Edward  and  Zoe  with  their  little  ones  would 
remain  at  home  for  the  present,  that  he  might 
oversee  the  work  on  the  plantation,  and  the 
Fairview  family  would  go  for  a  time  at  least  to 
Evelyn's  home  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson. 
The  families  at  the  Oaks  and  the  Laurels  were 
not  going  North  at  present,  but  might  do  <M» 
later  in  the  season. 

211 


212  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

The  Kaymonds  were  to  take  their  journey  by 
sea  in  the  Dolphin,  the  others,  with  their  guests, 
going  by  rail. 

That  was  the  plan  at  first,  but  only  a  day  or 
two  before  they  started  Mary  Keith  received  a 
letter  from  her  father  giving  her  permission  to 
accept  an  invitation  from  the  relatives  to  spend 
the  summer  with  them  at  the  sea-shore,  which 
she  did  with  delight. 

"Oh,  I  am  so  glad,  Mary!"  Violet  exclaimed 
when  she  heard  the  news;  "and  I  want  you  to 
go  with  us  on  the  Dolphin.  Won't  you?  It 
will  be  a  new  and,  I  hope,  pleasant  experience 
for  you,  and  we  shall  be  so  glad  to  have  your 
company." 

Captain  Raymond,  who  was  present,  warmly 
seconded  the  invitation,  and  Mary  accepted  it. 

This  talk  was  at  Ion,  where  the  captain  and 
Violet  were  making  a  short  call.  They  took 
their  leave  almost  immediately,  saying  that  the 
time  for  their  preparations  for  leaving  home 
was  growing  very  short,  and  there  were  a  num 
ber  of  matters  still  claiming  their  attention. 

Before  they  had  reached  the  avenue  gates  the 
captain  turned  to  his  wife,  saying,  "  I  think,  my 
dear,  if  you  have  no  objection,  we  will  drive 
over  to  Roselands  for  a  short  call  before  going 
home.  I  want  to  say  a  few  words  to  Cal." 

There  was  a  twinkle  of  fun  in  his  eye,  and 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  213 

Violet  returned  laughingly,  "Yes,  I  under 
stand.  Let  us  go  by  all  means." 

On  reaching  Roselands  they  did  not  alight, 
but  said  to  Calhoun,  who  came  out  to  welcome 
them,  that  they  were  in  haste,  only  wanted  a 
few  words  with  him,  and  then  must  return 
home. 

"Yes,"  he  said;  "you  leave  day  after  to 
morrow,  I  believe?  Is  there  something  you 
would  like  me  to  attend  to  for  you  in  your  ab 
sence,  captain?" 

"No,  thank  you,"  was  the  smiling  reply; 
"  what  we  want  is  to  take  you  with  us.  You 
have  not  taken  a  holiday  for  years;  we  have 
plenty  of  room  for  you  on  the  yacht,  and  can 
assure  you  of  pleasant  company — the  very  pleas- 
antest  you  could  have,  for  Cousin  Mary  Keith 
has  consented  to  go  with  us." 

"  And  you  think  that  furnishes  an  additional 
inducement?"  Calhoun  returned,  coloring  and 
laughing.  "Well,  I  won't  deny  that  it  does. 
But  this  is  very  sudden." 

"You  needn't  decide  at  once;  talk  it  over 
with  Art,  and  we  shall  hope  you  will  decide  to 
go.  We  shall  be  glad  to  take  you  as  a  passenger, 
though  it  should  be  at  the  last  minute.  Good- 
morning  ;"  and  with  the  last  word  the  carriage 
started  down  the  avenue. 

Arthur  called  that  evening  to  thank  the  cap- 


214  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

tain  for  the  invitation  to  Calhoun  and  say  that 
it  would  be  accepted. 

"  He  really  needs  a  rest,"  he  said,  "  and  though 
I  had  some  difficulty  in  persuading  him  that 
he  could  be  done  without  for  a  few  weeks,  I 
succeeded  at  last,  though  a  bit  of  information 
about  a  certain  passenger,"  he  added  with  a 
smile,  "  had  probably  more  to  do  with  his  ac 
ceptance  than  anything  else." 

"  0  Cousin  Arthur,  I  wish  you  could  go  too!" 
exclaimed  Violet.  "Don't  you  think  you 
could?" 

"Yes,  can't  you?"  asked  the  captain.  "We 
should  be  delighted  to  have  you,  for  the  sake  of 
your  pleasant  company,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
convenience  of  having  our  medical  adviser  close 
at  hand  in  case  of  sickness  or  accident." 

"Thank  you  kindly,"  returned  the  doctor. 
"  I  should  greatly  enjoy  going,  especially  in  such 
pleasant  company,  but  it  would  not  do  for  Cal 
and  me  to  absent  ourselves  at  one  and  the  same 
time.  Besides,  I  have  some  patients  that  I 
could  not  leave  just  at  present." 

"Then  take  your  turn  after  Calhoun  comes 
home,"  said  the  captain.  "He  would  be  a 
welcome  guest  as  long  as  he  might  choose  to 
stay,  but  if  I  know  him  as  I  think  I  do,  he  is 
not  likely  to  stay  as  long  as  we  do." 

"No,  not  he,"  said  Arthur;  "if  he  stays  two 


ELSIE  AT  JON.  215 

or  three  weeks  it  will  be  quite  as  much  as  I 
expect." 

"  And  we  shall  hope  to  see  you  after  that," 
said  the  captain.  "  Don't  forget  that  'all  work 
and  no  play  makes  Jack  a  dull  boy,'  and  we 
could  ill  afford  to  have  our  doctor  so  trans 
formed.  " 

"  Many  thanks, "  returned  Arthur.  "  I  some 
times  feel  that  such  a  rest  would  do  me  a  world 
of  good,  and  perhaps  prevent  or  delay  such  a 
catastrophe  as  you  speak  of,"  he  added  with  a 
smile ;  "  but  it  is  really  a  very  difficult  thing  for 
a  busy  country  doctor  to  get  away  from  his 
work  for  even  a  brief  holiday." 

"  Yes,  but  I  think  he  should  take  one  occa 
sionally  nevertheless,"  said  the  captain;  "since 
by  so  doing  he  is  likely  to  last  the  longer,  and 
in  the  end  do  more  for  his  fellow-creatures. " 

"Very  pleasant  doctrine,  captain,"  laughed 
Arthur.  "  But  I  must  be  going  now,  as  some 
of  these  same  fellow-creatures  are  in  need  of 
my  services  at  this  present  moment." 

"I  wish  you  were  going  with  us  now,  Art," 
said  Violet  as  she  bade  him  good-by.  "It 
would  be  really  delightful  to  have  you  along  as 
friend  and  relative  as  well  as  physician." 

"  That  is  very  good  and  kind  in  you,"  he  re 
turned.  "  I  won't  forget  it,  and  perhaps  I  may 
look  in  on  yon  before  the  summer  is  over." 


416  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

That  day  and  the  next  were  very  busy  ones 
at  Woodburn  and  Ion,  and  the  succeeding  one 
saw  them  all  on  their  way  northward.  Mary 
Keith  was  delighted  with  the  yacht,  which  she 
had  not  seen  until  she  boarded  it  in  company 
with  the  Raymonds.  It  was  a  pleasure  to 
Violet  to  take  her  cousin  down  into  the  cabin 
and  show  her  all  its  beauties  and  conveniences, 
including  the  state-room  she  was  to  occupy  on 
the  voyage. 

"Oh,  how  lovely!"  cried  Mary;  "and  how 
good  in  you  to  ask  me  to  go  with  you  in  this 
beautiful  vessel.  I  am  sure  the  journey  will 
not  be  half  so  wearisome  as  it  would  in  the  cars." 

"I  hope  not,"  returned  Violet,  "but  I  hope 
you  won't  be  sea-sick;  for  if  you  are  you  will 
probably  wish  we  had  not  induced  you  to  try 
the  voyage  in  preference  to  the  journey  by 
land." 

"And  perhaps  that  you  had  my  doctor 
brother  as  fellow-passenger  instead  of  myself," 
remarked  a  familiar  voice  behind  them — that 
of  Calhoun  Conly — and  turning  quickly  they 
discovered  him  and  the  captain  standing  near 
by,  regarding  them  with  amused,  smiling  coun 
tenances. 

"Welcome!  I'm  glad  to  see  you,  Cal,"  said 
Violet,  holding  out  her  hand. 

"Thank  you,  Vi,"  he  returned,  taking  the 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  217 

iand  in  a  cordial  grasp.  "And  yon,  Miss 
Mary,  are  not  displeased,  I  hope,  that  I  have 
accepted  an  invitation  to  join  your  party  on  the 
voyage  and  for  a  short  time  at  the  sea-shore." 

"No,  Mr.  Conly,"  laughed  Mary.  "Whom 
the  captain  and  Violet  choose  to  invite  is,  I  am 
sure,  no  affair  of  mine;  nor  should  I  object  to 
your  company  so  long  as  you  continue  so  in 
offensive  as  you  have  been  during  our  brief 
acquaintance." 

" Thanks,"  he  returned,  bowing  low;  "  now  I 
feel  entirely  comfortable." 

"  That's  right,  Cal,"  said  the  captain.  "  And 
suppose  we  all  go  on  deck  to  see  the  weighing 
of  the  anchor  and  the  starting  of  the  vessel; 
for  the  steam  is  up  and  we  are  about  ready  to 
move." 

An  awning  shaded  the  deck  and  a  breeze 
from  the  sea  made  it  a  pleasant  place  to  lounge 
and  read  or  chat.  The  children  were  already 
seated  there,  watching  the  movements  of  the 
Bailors  and  of  the  people  on  the  wharf. 

"How  d'y  do,  Cousin  Cal?"  said  Lulu,  mak 
ing  room  for  him  and  Mary  Keith  on  the  settee 
she  had  been  occupying.  "I'm  glad  you  are 
going  with  us,  and  I  hope  you  and  Cousin  Mary 
will  have  a  good  time,  for  I  think  a  journey 
taken  on  the  Dolphin  is  very  much  more  en« 
joyable  than  one  by  rail." 


318  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it — if  one  is  not  attacked 
by  sea-sickness,"  returned  Calhoun. 

"Are  you  likely  to  be?"  she  asked. 

"  Well,  that  I  cannot  tell,  as  this  will  be  my 
first  voyage,"  he  answered. 

"As  it  is  mine,"  said  Mary. 

"If  you  are  both  sick  you  can  sympathize 
each  with  the  other,"  remarked  Violet  laugh 
ingly. 

But  the  captain  had  walked  forward  to  give 
his  orders,  the  work  of  weighing  anchor  was 
beginning,  and  all  kept  silence  while  watching 
it.  Presently  the  vessel  was  speeding  on  her 
way,  and  they  had  nothing  to  do  but  sit  under 
the  awning  enjoying  the  breeze  and  the  pros 
pect  of  the  wide  expanse  of  ocean  on  the  one 
side  and  the  fast-receding  shore  on  the  other. 

The  voyage  proved  a  speedy  and  prosperous 
one,  continuous  fair  weather  and  favorable 
winds  making  it  most  enjoyable.  One  pleasant 
afternoon  they  entered  Gloucester  harbor,  and 
before  night  were  safely  housed  in  their  new 
temporary  home,  where  they  found  the  Dins- 
mores  and  Travillas  awaiting  them. 

Mr.  Croly  too  was  there  to  join  in  the  greet 
ings.  Domiciled  with  relatives  who  occupied  a 
cottage  but  a  few  rods  distant,  he  passed  much 
of  his  time  with  Harold  and  Herbert,  fishing, 
boating,  bathing,  riding,  or  driving;  pleasures 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  219 

that  were  now  shared  by  the  other  gentlemen 
and  ladies  and  more  or  less  by  the  children 
also;  the  captain,  young  uncles,  and  occasion 
ally  Mr.  Croly  caring  for  them  when  in  bathing 
and  seeing  that  they  had  a  fair  share  of  the 
pleasures  of  the  older  people. 

There  were  many  beautiful  drives  to  be  taken, 
some  interesting  spots  to  visit.  One  day  they 
took  a  long  drive,  much  of  it  through  a  pleasant 
wood,  whence  they  emerged  within  a  few  hun 
dred  yards  of  the  sea-shore,  there  very  high  and 
rocky.  They  fastened  their  horses  in  the  edge 
of  the  wood,  alighted,  and  walked  out  in  the 
direction  of  the  sound  of  the  dashing,  booming 
waves. 

Stepping  across  a  narrow  fissure  in  the  rocks, 
the  gentlemen  helping  the  ladies  and  children 
over,  they  could  see  that  it  widened  toward  the 
water  and  that  the  sea  roared  and  foamed  like 
a  seething  caldron  about  the  base  of  the  rocks, 
which  were  very  steep  and  uneven,  in  many 
places  great  stones  piled  upon  each  other  in  a 
way  that  made  them  look  as  if  it  would  take 
very  little  to  send  them  toppling  down  into  the 
roaring,  fuming  water  below. 

Grace  clung  to  her  father  in  affright.  "0 
papa,  please  don't  let  us  go  any  nearer,"  she 
said;  "please  hold  me  tight." 

"I  will,  my  darling,"  he  answered  sooth- 


220  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ingly.  "We  are  in  no  danger  here,  and  you 
can  just  stand  and  look,  seeing  all  you  need 
care  to.  Then  I  will  take  you  back  to  mamma, 
over  yonder  where  she  is  gathering  flowers  for 
Elsie  and  Ned,  and  you  can  stay  with  and  amuse 
them  while  she  comes  here  to  take  a  look." 

"Yes,  I'd  rather  be  there,"  she  said,  "for  it 
seems  so  dangerous  here.  0  papa,  see!  Lu  is 
going  so  near  the  edge.  I'm  afraid  she'll  fall 
in." 

"  Uncle  Harold  has  her  hand,"  he  said ;  "  still 
I  do  not  like  to  see  her  venturing  so  near 
the  edge.  Lucilla,"  he  called,  "come  here, 
daughter." 

She  turned  about  and  came  at  once.  "  Uncle 
Harold  was  taking  care  of  me,  papa,"  she  said; 
"  but  oh,  it  does  look  dangerous,  and  I  shouldn't 
like  to  go  climbing  about  over  the  rocks  as 
Cousin  Mary  and  Eosie  are  doing;  at  least  not 
unless  I  had  you  to  hold  me,  papa." 

"  I  shall  not  take  you  into  any  such  dangerous 
place,"  he  said,  "nor  will  I  allow  any  one  else 
to  do  so.  Do  you  see  that  little  cross  there?" 
pointing  to  a  small  wooden  one  driven  in  the 
rock  near  by. 

"Yes,  sir.  What  is  it  there  for?"  asked 
Lulu. 

"  As  a  reminder  of  a  sad  accident  that  hap 
pened  here  some  years  ago.  A  party  of  summer 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  221 

risitors  to  this  coast  came  out  here  one  day  as 
we  have  done  and  went  down  near  the  waves. 
Among  them  was  a  very  estimable  young  lady, 
a  Christian,  I  believe  she  was,  a  teacher  too, 
supporting  her  aged  parents  by  her  industry. 
She  was  soon  to  be  married,  and  with  her  were 
the  parents  of  her  intended  husband. 

"  It  seems  they  all  went  down  near  the  waves, 
this  young  lady  nearer  than  the  others.  She 
seated  herself  on  the  rock  against  which  the 
waves  dash  up.  Some  of  the  others  called  to 
her  that  she  was  not  in  a  safe  place,  but  she 
replied  that  she  thought  it  safe ;  the  waves  did 
not  come  up  close  to  her,  and  they  looked  away 
in  another  direction  for  a  moment;  when  they 
turned  to  look  for  her  again  she  was  gone  from 
the  rock,  and  all  they  could  see  of  her  was  one 
hand  held  up  out  of  the  boiling  waves  as  if  in 
a  wild  appeal  for  help.  Help  which  they  could 
not  give,  for  they  had  no  boat  and  no  other 
way  of  reaching  her." 

"  Was  she  drowned,  papa?"  asked  Grace. 

"Yes,  my  child;  she  could  not  live  many 
minutes  amid  such  waves  and  rocks.  They  made 
all  the  haste  they  could  to  get  help,  but  none 
was  near  at  hand,  and  she  must  have  been  dead 
long  before  they  got  it  there.  They  did  get 
the  body  finally,  with  grappling  irons,  but  the 
soul  had  fled. 


232  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  My  children,  remember  what  I  say  to  you 
now.  Never  run  the  risk  of  losing  your  lives 
when  nothing  is  to  be  gained  by  it  for  either 
yourselves  or  others ;  to  do  so  is  both  wrong  and 
foolish ;  it  is  really  breaking  the  sixth  command 
ment — '  Thou  shalt  not  kill. '  We  have  no  right 
to  kill  ourselves,  not  even  to  escape  great  suf 
fering,  but  must  wait  God's  time  to  call  us 
hence. 

"Now  I  will  take  you  to  your  little  sister 
and  brother,  to  take  charge  of  them  while  your 
mamma  comes  to  view  Kafe's  Chasm." 

In  the  mean  time  Grandma  Elsie  had  called 
to  Rosie  and  Walter,  and  was  talking  to  them, 
in  much  the  same  strain,  of  the  folly  and  sin- 
fulness  of  unnecessarily  exposing  themselves  to 
danger. 

"  You  can  see  almost  as  much  from  this  safe 
place  as  you  can  by  going  into  those  very  dan 
gerous  ones,"  she  said.  Then  she  told  them 
the  same  story  the  captain  had  just  been  telling 
his  little  girls. 

"  O  mamma,  how  dreadful,  how  very  dread 
ful!"  exclaimed  Kosie;  "it  was  so  sad  to  be 
snatched  away  from  life  so  suddenly,  while  young 
and  well  and  with  so  much  to  live  for." 

"Yes,"  sighed  her  mother;  "my  heart  aches 
for  the  poor  parents,  even  more  than  for  the 
lover.  He  has  probably  found  another  bride 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  233 

before  this,  while  they  still  mourn  the  irrepara 
ble  loss  of  their  dear  daughter. " 

"Your  mother  is  right,  children,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  standing  near.  "Heed  her  teach 
ings,  and  never  risk  life  or  limb  in  a  mere  spirit 
of  bravado." 

The  captain  now  stood  beside  them  with 
Violet  on  his  arm,  and  the  others  came  climb 
ing  back,  till  they  all  stood  in  a  group  to 
gether. 

"  What  an  awful  occurrence  that  was !  what 
a  dreadful  death  to  die — tossed  about  by  those 
booming  waves,  that  raging,  foaming  water, 
against  those  cruel  rocks  till  life  was  extinct," 
Violet  said,  gazing  down  into  the  chasm  while 
clinging  tightly  to  her  husband's  arm. 

"Yes,"  said  Mary  Keith,  "and  I  feel  that  I 
was  hardly  right  to  run  the  risk  I  did  in  climb 
ing  about  as  I  have  been  doing." 

"Nor  I,"  said  Croly. 

"  Nor  any  of  the  rest  of  us,"  added  Calhoun; 
"  but  we  won't  do  it  any  more.  But  what  is  it 
Vi  refers  to?  Has  there  ever  been  an  accident 
here?" 

"Yes;  have  you  not  heard  the  story?"  said 
his  uncle.  "  Has  no  one  told  you  the  meaning 
of  yonder  cross?"  pointing  to  it  as  he  spoke. 

"No,  sir;  and  I  had  not  noticed  it  before.'* 

Mr.  Dinsmore  briefly  told  the  sad  tale ;  then 


224  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

slowly  and  almost  in  silence  they  turned  and 
left  the  spot. 

Harold,  Herbert,  and  Will  Croly  were  strolling 
together  along  the  beach  that  evening,  and  for 
a  time  their  talk  was  of  Rafe's  Chasm  and  the 
accident  there,  the  story  of  which  they  had 
heard  that  day. 

"  It  has  been  a  good  deal  in  my  mind  eyer 
gince  I  heard  it,"  remarked  Croly,  "and  I  have 
asked  myself  what  must  it  be  to  be  called  so 
suddenly  from  earth  to  heaven.  It  is  a  solemn 
thought  that  we  may  be  so  called  any  day  or 
hour,  but  a  sweet  one  also ;  for  to  the  Chris 
tian,  what  is  sudden  death  but  sudden  glory,  a 
sudden  awaking  in  the  land  where  pain  and 
sickness,  sin  and  sorrow  are  unknown,  and  in 
the  immediate  presence  of  the  dear  Master  who 
has  loved  us  with  an  everlasting  love?  Oh,  I 
cannot  think  sudden  death  a  calamity  to  the 
Christian!" 

"No,"  said  Harold,  "but  it  is  sad  for  the 
surviving  relatives  and  friends.  Oh,  what  a 
heart-breaking  thing  to  lose  our  mother  in  that 
way,  for  instance!" 

"Yes;  such  a  terrible  death,"  said  Herbert 
in  moved  tones. 

"But  the  suffering  was  very  short,"  said 
Croly.  "  Doubtless  consciousness  was  soon  lost, 
and  I  have  heard  again  and  again  that  thoe? 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  23& 

who  have  been  taken  from  the  water  apparently 
dead — so  nearly  gone  that  if  left  to  themselves 
they  would  never  have  recovered  consciousness 
— have  said  that  it  was  an  easy  death  to  die. 
Those  who  die  by  disease  must  often  and  often 
suffer  far  more  in  the  weeks  and  months  while 
disease  is  slowly  making  its  way  to  the  citadel 
of  life." 

"Yes,  that  is  true,"  answered  Harold;  "yet 
thinking  of  it  all  does  not  rouse  in  me  any 
desire  for  drowning.  I  believe  I  have  never 
told  you,  Will,"  he  added,  facing  round  upon 
his  friend  and  speaking  in  tones  slightly 
tremulous  with  emotion,  "  that  I  was  once  as 
near  drowning  as  one  could  be  and  live;  yes, 
should  probably  never  have  recovered  conscious 
ness  but  for  my  dear  mother's  determined  per 
severance  with  efforts  at  resuscitation,  when 
every  one  else  had  given  me  up  as  dead." 

"No,"  returned  Croly  in  an  awestruck  tone, 
"  I  never  heard  it  before.  No  wonder  you  love 
her  so  dearly,  for  leaving  that  out  of  the  account, 
she  is  a  woman  in  a  thousand.  Ah,  I  often 
envy  you  fellows  when  I  see  you  with  your 
mother  and  think  of  mine,  sick  and  suffering 
away  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea." 

"But  you  are  hoping  she  and  your  father 
will  return  soon,  are  yon   not,   Will?"  asked 
Herbert  in  a  tone  of  sympathy. 
15 


236  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

**  Yes,  I  am  hoping  every  day  to  hear  that 
they  are  about  sailing;  but  I  have  heard  noth 
ing  at  all  for  some  weeks,  and  am  growing  more 
anxious  day  by  day.  Aunt  and  uncle  try  to 
comfort  and  reassure  me  with  the  old  saying 
that  'no  news  is  good  news,'  but — well,  my  only 
comfort  is  in  casting  my  cares  on  the  Lord,  re 
membering  that  he  cares  for  both  them  and 
me,  and  that  his  promise  is,  'As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength  be. '  " 

"That  is  one  of  my  mother's  favorite  texts," 
remarked  Herbert,  "  and  she  says  it  has  always 
been  fulfilled  to  her." 

"  And  she  has  seen  some  sore  trials?" 

"Yes;  my  father's  death  for  one.  I  know 
that  was  the  greatest  of  all;  though  before 
that,  death  had  snatched  away  from  her  a 
very  dear  and  lovely  little  daughter,"  said 
Harold. 

"And  she  has  had  trials  in  other  forms," 
added  Herbert.  "  Some  persons  would  esteem 
it  a  very  great  trial  to  be  called  to  choose  be 
tween  a  difficult  and  dangerous  surgical  opera 
tion  and  certain,  painful  death  from  disease. " 

"And  she  has  had  that  trial?"  asked  Croly. 

"Yes;  and  went  through  it  bravely,  trusting 
in  the  Lord  to  spare  her  life  or  take  her  to 
dwell  with  him  in  bliss  forever." 

"  She  is  a  noble  and  lovely  woman,"  remarked 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  287 

Croly.  "  I  never  saw  one  whom  I  admired 
more." 

"  Ah,  you  do  not  know  half  how  sweet  and 
good,  and  what  a  devoted  Christian  she — our 
beloved  mother — is,"  said  Harold  earnestly. 
"  I  thank  God  every  day  for  giving  me  such  a 
mother." 

"As  I  do,"  said  Herbert.  "I  often  think  if 
there  is  anything  good  in  me,  it  is  the  result  of 
my  mother's  kind,  wise,  loving  training." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  next  day  was  the  Sabbath — the  third 
since  the  arrival  of  the  Raymonds.  Rain  fell 
heavily.  There  was  no  church  near  at  hand, 
and  our  friends  gathered  in  the  parlors  of  the 
house  occupied  by  the  Dinsmores,  Tra villas,  and 
Raymonds,  where  a  sermon  was  read,  prayers 
were  offered,  and  hymns  sung.  In  the  evening 
they  held  a  Bible-reading,  and  afterward  sang 
hymns,  now  selected  or  suggested  by  one,  now 
by  another. 

Croly  chose  several.  He  had  been  with  them 
in  the  morning  and  offered  a  very  feeling,  fer 
vent  prayer.  The  first  two  verses  of  f.he  last 
hymn  sung  at  his  request  were : 

"My  days  are  gliding  swiftly  by, 

And  I,  a  pilgrim  stranger, 
Would  not  detain  them  as  they  fly, 

These  hours  of  toil  and  danger. 
For  oh,  we  stand  on  Jordan's  strand 

Our  friends  are  passing  over, 
And,  just  before,  the  shining  shore 
We  may  almost  discover. 
228 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  229 

"Our  absent  King  the  watch- word  gave, 

'Let  every  lamp  be  burning ;' 
We  look  afar  across  the  wave, 

Our  distant  home  discerning. 
For  oh,  we  stand  on  Jordan's  strand, 

Our  friends  are  passing  over, 
And,  just  before,  the  shining  shore 

We  may  almost  discover. " 

Monday  was  a  bright,  beautiful  day,  spent  by 
our  friends  very  much  as  usual.  They  had 
been  unusually  long  without  letters  from  their 
homes  or  that  vicinity,  and  were  growing  a 
trifle  anxious;  Calhoun  in  especial,  as  he  felt 
that  he  himself  had  had  a  good  vacation,  and 
it  was  time  that  his  brother,  the  doctor,  was 
taking  his  turn.  Yet  there  was  a  very  strong 
tie  binding  him  for  the  present  to  the  spot 
where  he  was.  He  and  Mary  Keith  had  come 
to  an  understanding  and  were  mutual  lovers, 
only  awaiting  the  consent  of  her  parents  to  be 
come  engaged.  He  had  written  to  Mr.  Keith, 
telling  him  frankly  of  his  circumstances  and 
prospects,  his  lo\re  for  Mary,  and  desire  to  make 
her  his  wife  at  the  earliest  day  on  which  her 
parents  could  be  induced  to  resign  her  to  him, 
also  of  her  willingness  to  become  his;  conclud 
ing  his  letter  by  a  reference  to  their  cousin  and 
his  uncle,  Mr.  Dinsmore,  for  any  desired  in 
formation  in  regard  to  his  character  and  the 


230  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

correctness  of  his  statements  concerning  his 
ability,  present  and  prospective,  to  support  a 
wife  and  family. 

He  and  Mary  walked  out  that  morning  soon 
after  breakfast,  strolled  along  the  beach  for  a 
time,  then  seated  themselves  within  sight  of 
their  temporary  home. 

They  had  hardly  done  so,  when  Walter 
Travilla  came  running  with  letters  which  he 
said  had  just  come  from  the  office. 

"  There  are  several  for  each  of  you ;  you  are 
fortunate  this  morning,"  he  added;  "however, 
that  depends  very  much  upon  what  is  in 
them." 

"So  it  does,  Wai,"  said  Calhoun,  glancing  at 
his,  and  perceiving  that  the  direction  on  one  of 
them  was  in  a  masculine  hand  and  the  post 
mark  that  of  the  town  where  Mary's  parents 
lived. 

His  pulses  quickened  at  the  sight,  and  his 
face  flushed. 

Walter  had  run  away,  and  Mary  was  break 
ing  the  seal  of  her  own  letter  from  home ;  she 
seemed  too  busy  with  it  to  notice  the  excite 
ment  of  her  companion,  seeing  which  he  silently 
opened  and  read  his  to  himself. 

The  two  epistles  were  of  much  the  same  tone 
and  tenor.  The  parents,  though  feeling  it  a 
sore  trial  to  part  with  their  child— their  eldest 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  231 

daughter — gave  full  consent,  since  that  seemed 
necessary  to  her  happiness. 

Mary's  feelings  as  she  read  were  of  strangely 
mingled  happiness  and  heartache.  She  loved 
the  man  at  her  side,  loved  him  so  dearly  that 
she  could  scarce  have  home  to  resign  him,  yet 
the  thought  of  leaving  the  dear  parents  who 
had  loved  and  cherished  her  all  her  days  was 
almost  equally  unendurable.  Her  tears  began 
to  fall,  and  the  sound  of  a  low  sob  startled 
Calhoun  just  as  he  finished  the  perusal  of  Mr. 
Keith's  letter,  which  brought  only  joy  to  him. 

"Oh,  dearest,  what  is  it?"  he  asked,  passing 
an  arm  about  her  waist.  "Does  that  letter 
bring  you  bad  news?  Mine  gives  me  only  the 
joyful  intelligence  of  your  parents'  consent;  so 
that  I  have  a  right  to  comfort  you  in  any  trouble, 
if  it  lies  in  my  power." 

"  Do  not  be  vexed  or  offended  that  the  same 
news  is  not  all  joy  to  me,"  she  returned,  smiling 
through  her  tears.  "  My  father  and  mother  are 
very,  very  dear  to  me;  they  have  loved  and 
cherished  me  all  my  life ;  their  home  has  always 
been  mine,  and — "  but  overcome  by  emotion,  she 
ended  with  a  sob,  leaving  her  sentence  unfin 
ished. 

"  And  you  are  giving  them  up  for  me,  a  com 
parative  stranger,  and  far  from  worthy  of  such 
a  prize  as  yourself,"  he  said  in  low,  tender,  tones, 


232  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

taking  her  hand  and  pressing  it  affectionately  in 
his.  "  Dear  girl,  if  love,  tenderness,  entire  de 
votion  can  make  you  happy,  you  shall  never 
regret  the  sacrifice." 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  that,"  she  returned,  smil 
ing  through  her  tears,  "  for  though  but  a  few 
weeks  have  passed  since  we  first  saw  each  other, 
you  are  well  known  to  us  through  Uncle  Dins- 
more,  Cousin  Elsie,  and  others.  I  do  not  fear 
to  trust  you — oh,  no,  it  is  not  that,  but  the 
leaving  of  the  dear  father  and  mother  now — 
when  they  begin  to  grow  old  and  may  need  a 
daughter's  care." 

"But  they  have  other  daughters?" 

"  Yes,  but  I  am  the  eldest,  and  the  one  who 
would  perhaps  know  best  how  to  make  them 
comfortable." 

"Well,  dearest,  let  us  leave  that  for  the 
present.  There  is  plenty  of  room  at  Roselands, 
and  perhaps — should  your  father  some  day  re 
tire  from  business — they  may  like  to  come  and 
make  their  home  with  us.  If  so,  we  shall  be 
glad,  very  glad  to  have  them." 

That  was  a  word  of  comfort  that  chased 
Mary's  tears  away,  and  the  rest  of  their  talk 
was  gay  and  happy ;  the  principal  subject  their 
plans  for  the  immediate  future. 

"I  ought  to  be  going  home,"  remarked  Cal- 
houn  at  length,  with  a  slight  sigh,  "  though  the 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  283 

tact  is  I  don't  know  how  to  tear  myself  away. 
But  I  must,  for  poor,  overworked  Art  must 
have  his  turn.  Ah,  here's  a  letter  from  him," 
taking  up  one  from  the  still  uuexamined,  half- 
forgotten  pile  lying  on  the  grass  by  his  side. 

Hastily  tearing  it  open,  he  glanced  over  the 
contents.  "  Why,  here  is  news!"  he  exclaimed. 
"  Marian  McAlpine  has  been  quite  ill,  Art  at 
tending  her;  she's  convalescing,  but  needs 
change  of  climate  and  scene.  Art  has  prescribed 
a  few  weeks  at  the  sea-shore,  and  they  are  com 
ing  here — the  whole  four  of  them — Mr.  Lilburn 
and  his  son,  Miss  Marian,  and  Art  as  her 
attending  physician.  I  am  commissioned  to 
find  a  boarding-place  for  them.  But  what  are 
they  thinking  of?  They  were  to  start  the  day 
after  this  was  written,  and  will  probably  be  here 
to-night  or  to-morrow.  Oh,  well,  there  are 
hotels  in  the  town,  and  I  must  just  hurry  in 
there,  make  inquiries,  and  do  the  best  I  can  for 
them." 

"  Yes;  let  us  go  back  to  the  house  at  once," 
said  Mary.  "  But  ah,  here  comes  Cousin  Elsie," 
she  added,  as  they  both  rose  and  turned  toward 
the  dwelling. 

"  You  had  a  letter  from  Art,  I  noticed,  Cal- 
houn,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla,  hastening  toward 
them,  "  and  I  presume  it  brings  the  same  news 
as  this  one  from  Cousin  Ronald  to  me,"  indi- 


234  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

eating  one  that  she  held  in  her  hand.  "He 
says  Marian  has  been  really  very  ill,  but  is  con 
valescing,  and  they  are  bringing  her  here, 
thinking  the  sea-air  may  do  her  good.  He  says 
Arthur  is  coming  along  as  her  physician,  but 
agrees  with  him  that  it  is  not  at  all  necessary 
for  you  to  hurry  home,  as  Edward  is  able  and 
willing  to  give  some  little  attention  to  the 
workers  on  your  plantation." 

"That  is  good  news,"  Calhoun  said  with  a 
smile,  "  but  I  must  hurry  into  the  city  and  find 
a  boarding-place  for  them." 

"Why,  Cal,  you  astonish  me!"  exclaimed 
Elsie.  "  Have  I  ever  shown  myself  so  inhospi 
table  that  you  have  a  right  to  suppose  I  would 
Jet  relatives  go  to  a  hotel  when  I  can  make 
room  for  them  in  my  home?" 

"I  didn't  think  you  could,  cousin,"  he  re* 
turned. 

"I  both  can  and  will,  if  I  am  allowed  the, 
opportunity ;  it  is  only  a  little  cro^  ding  that  is 
necessary.  Mr.  Conly  can  take  his  brother  the. 
doctor  into  his  room  to  share  his  bed,  Cousin 
Ronald  and  his  son  can  share  another — and 
there  is  a  spare  room  waiting  for  them — while 
Marian  can  be  taken  in  with  some  of  us.  I 
have  not  thought  it  all  out  yet,  but  am  confi 
dent  I  can  soon  arrange  it." 

"Oh,  easily,  cousin,"  said  Mary,  "for  Eosie 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  235 

and  I  could  easily  take  Lulu  or  Grace,  or  both 
of  them,  into  our  room.  Crowding  at  the  sea 
shore  is  nothing  new,  and  I  do  not  think  it 
will  be  at  all  unpleasant  to  me." 

"  You  are  a  dear,  good  girl,  Mary,"  was  Elsie's 
smiling  response  as  she  turned  and  hastened 
back  to  the  house. 

"  She  has  her  full  share  of  the  Southern  virtue 
of  hospitality,"  remarked  Calhoun,  looking 
after  her  with  admiring  eyes. 

"Do  you  consider  it  a  specially  Southern 
virtue?"  queried  Mary  with  a  little  laugh  of 
amusement. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,"  returned  Calhoun  gal 
lantly,  "  and  acknowledge  that  I  have  seen  no 
lack  of  the  virtue  in  question  since  coming  up 
North,  but  I  have  always  heard  it  spoken  of  as 
particularly  characteristic  of  my  native  section 
of  the  Union,  though  I  dare  say  that  is  alto 
gether  a  mistake." 

"  I  shall  try  to  convince  you  of  that  one  of 
these  days,"  she  said  with  a  smiling  look  up 
into  his  eyes. 

When  Mrs.  Travilla  reached  the  house,  there 
was  first  a  short  consultation  among  the  older 
members  of  the  family,  then  a  pleasant  little 
bustle  of  preparation  for  the  expected,  wel 
come  guests,  who  it  was  found  could  be  easily 
accommodated  without  greatly  disturbing  or 


236  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

interfering  with  the  comfort  of  any  one 
else. 

These  preparations  completed,  all  gathered 
on  the  porch  and  sat  there,  the  gentlemen  read 
ing,  the  ladies  crocheting  or  merely  chatting 
to  pass  away  the  time  till  the  dinner-bell  should 
summon  them  to  the  table.  But  a  carriage 
was  seen  approaching  from  the  direction  of  the 
town. 

"I  wonder,  now,  if  it  isn't  our  party,"  said 
Calhoun,  and  even  as  he  spoke  it  drove  up  and 
stopped  before  the  gate;  seeing  which  he, 
Harold,  and  Herbert  sprang  up  and  hastened 
forward  to  assist  the  travellers  to  alight;  for  it 
was  indeed  the  expected  party  of  relatives  from 
the  South. 

The  gentlemen  were  all  well  and  in  fine 
spirits,  but  Marian  was  much  exhausted  and 
glad  to  be  taken  directly  to  bed.  The  doctor 
seemed  very  careful  of  his  patient,  the  other 
two  equally  solicitous  for  her  comfort ;  as  were 
Mrs.  Dinsmore,  Elsie,  and  Violet,  all  of  whom 
were  ready  to  do  for  her  anything  in  their 
power. 

All  she  wanted,  however,  was  a  little  light 
nourishment,  then  a  long  sound  sleep,  and  the 
next  morning  she  was  able  to  occupy  a  hammock 
swung  upon  the  porch,  where  she  passed  her 
time  listening  to  reading,  generally  by  the  doc- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  23? 

tor,  who  rarely  left  her  long  for  the  first  day 
or  two,  chatting  with  the  cousins  or  sleeping; 
weakness  and  the  sea-air  having  somewhat  the 
effect  of  an  opiate. 

But  both  the  air  and  the  sleep  did  her  great 
good,  so  that  in  a  few  days  she  was  able  to  take 
short  drives  and  even  walks  along  the  beach 
with  the  support  of  the  arm  of  one  or  another 
of  the  gentlemen,  oftener  that  of  Arthur  than 
any  other.  He  watched  over  her  with  the  care 
and  tenderness  of  a  mother,  noticed  the  first 
sign  of  exhaustion,  and  it  was  always  he  who 
helped  her  up  the  stairs  to  her  bedroom,  not 
infrequently  half -carrying  her  there. 

All  the  older  members  of  the  family  noticed 
his  devotion  and  quietly  remarked  upon  it 
among  themselves. 

"  He  is  really  in  love  with  her,  I  think,  but 
it  seems  to  me  the  disparity  of  years  is  too 
great,"  remarked  Herbert  one  day  when  the 
matter  was  under  discussion. 

"Perhaps,  laddie,  when  you  come  to  be  of 
his  age  you  may  see  such  matters  in  a  different 
light,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn  in  a  fatherly  tone  and 
with  a  kindly  smile  at  his  young  relative. 

"As  his  mother  did  before  him,"  added 
Elsie,  laying  her  hand  affectionately  in  that  of 
Herbert,  who  was  as  usual  close  at  her  side. 

"Ah,  mamma  dear,   I  quite  forgot  at  the 


238  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

moment  that  yon  had  married  one  so  mnch 
older  than  yourself.  But  my  father  was  no 
common  man." 

"  No,  nor  is  Cousin  Arthur ;  at  least  so  we 
all  think,  we  to  whom  he  has  always  been  so 
kind  and  faithful  as  both  relative  and  physi 
cian." 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "and  any  one 
who  is  so  fortunate  as  to  win  his  heart  and 
hand  will  have  one  of  the  best,  most  affection 
ate,  and  attentive  of  husbands." 

"  And  the  disparity  of  years  will  not  be  so 
very  much  greater  than  between  Cousin  Mary 
and  his  brother,"  remarked  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 

"And  they  seem  a  delightfully  happy  pair; 
as  a  certain  married  couple  of  my  acquaintance, 
between  whom  there  must  be  something  like 
the  same  disparity  of  years,  are  to  my  actual 
knowledge,"  remarked  Violet  with  a  bright, 
fond  look  up  into  her  husband's  face  as  he  sat 
by  her  side  with  baby  Ned  on  his  knee. 

"Quite  true,  my  dear.  I  could  not  be  in 
duced  to  exchange  my  one  little  wife  for  half  a 
dozen  women  of  twice  her  years,  even  if  the 
law  allowed  it,"  returned  the  captain  with  a 
humorous  look  and  smile. 

"Nor  could  I  be  induced  to  exchange  my 
one  good  big  husband  for  a  dozen  or  more  other 
men  of  any  age,  size,  or  quality,"  laughed  Violet. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  239 

"Wise  Vi,"  remarked  Herbert;  "one  is 
plenty;  more  than  one  would  certainly  be  a 
superfluity.  There — look  toward  the  shore, 
everybody.  Yonder  are  Cal  and  his  beloved 
wandering  together  near  the  waves,  seemingly 
in  close  conversation,  while  Art  and  his  sit  side 
by  side  on  two  camp-chairs  a  little  nearer  here, 
or  a  trifle  farther  from  the  water.  There  is  cer 
tainly  a  good  deal  of  love-making  going  on." 

"At  least  things  have  that  appearance," 
Harold  said  with  a  quiet  smile  as  he  and  the 
others  followed  Herbert's  advice,  and  gazing 
out  seaward  had  a  pretty  view  of  the  two  pairs 
of  lovers. 

There  was  little  doubt  in  any  of  their  minds 
that  Arthur  and  Marian  belonged  in  that  class, 
while  the  other  two  were  openly  acknowledged 
as  such. 

But  they  were  somewhat  mistaken.  Arthur 
had  not  yet  breathed  a  word  of  love  to  his 
young  patient,  and  she  thought  of  him  only  as 
her  dear,  kind  doctor,  who  had  done  much  to 
relieve  her  sufferings  and  had  in  all  probability 
saved  her  life.  She  had  strong  confidence  in 
his  skill  and  was  a  perfectly  tractable  and 
obedient  patient.  He  assisted  her  to  her  room 
that  evening,  as  usual,  more  than  an  hour  be 
fore  any  but  the  younger  children  were  ready 
to  retire. 


240  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

It  was  a  beautiful  moonlight  evening,  and 
the  porches,  where  most  of  the  family  were 
gathered,  looked  very  inviting  as  he  came  down 
again  and  stepped  out  upon  the  one  that  ran 
along  the  front  of  the  house. 

His  Cousin  Elsie  invited  him  to  an  easy-chair 
by  her  side,  then  presently  proposed  that  they 
two  should  stroll  around  the  porches  together. 
He  caught  gladly  at  the  suggestion,  rose  and 
offered  her  his  arm. 

"  I  want  a  little  private  chat  with  you,  Art," 
she  said,  smiling  brightly  up  into  his  face. 

"I  am  always  glad  to  talk  with  you,  cousin," 
he  returned,  giving  her  an  affectionate  yet 
keenly  scrutinizing  look,  "  but  I  hope  it  is  not 
of  any  serious  ailment  you  have  to  tell  me." 

"Oh,  no!  lam  thankful  to  be  able  to  say 
that  I  and  all  my  near  and  dear  ones  are  in  per 
fect  health  so  far  as  I  know.  It  is  of  yourself  and 
your  dear  young  patient  I  would  speak.  Marian 
is  a  sweet  girl,  lovely  in  both  character  and 
person. " 

"So  I  think.  Ah,  cousin,  if  I  were  only 
some  years  younger!" 

"Never  mind  that,  Art;  you  are  young  in 
looks  a^d  feeling,  and  I  doubt  if  there  is  any 
one  nearer  and  dearer  to  her  now  than  yourself. 
She  thinks  her  feeling  for  you  is  only  the 
gratitude  and  affection  any  patient  might  feel 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  341 

for  a  kind,  attentive,  sympathizing  physician, 
but  I  am  much  mistaken  if  on  hearing  the  story 
of  your  love  from  your  lips  she  will  fail  to  dis 
cover  that  she  loves  you  as  a  woman  should  the 
man  to  whom  she  gives  her  hand." 

"Do  you  really  think  so,  cousin?"  he  asked 
with  a  bright,  glad  smile. 

"I  do  indeed,"  she  replied,  "and  if  I  were 
in  your  place  I  should  soon  put  it  to  the  proof 
by  offering  her  my  hand  and  heart." 

He  seemed  lost  in  thought  for  a  moment, 
then  heaving  a  sigh,  "  Ah,  if  I  were  only  sure," 
he  said — "  sure  of  not,  by  so  doing,  losing  the 
place  I  can  see  that  I  have  already  won  in  her 
heart — the  friendship — it  may  not,  after  all,  be 
anything  more  than  that — I  should  not  for  a 
moment  hesitate  to  make  the  offer  you  recom 
mend  ;  for  I  feel  confident  that  with  mutual 
love  we  might  be  exceptionally  happy  despite 
the  difference  in  our  years." 

" No  doubt  of  it,"  she  returned,  "  and  I  hope 
that  before  you  leave  us  you  will  put  it  to  the 
proof ;  because  I  think  it  will  be  for  both  your 
happiness  and  hers. " 

"  Thank  you  very  much  for  both  your  sym 
pathy  and  advice,  dear  cousin,"  he  said.  "I 
shall  do  so  to-morrow  if  opportunity  offers,  as 
is  likely  to  be  the  case,  seeing  we  are  so  fre 
quently  alone  together  as  patient  and  physician. 
16 


242  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Then  if  I  find  she  does  not  and  cannot  love 
toe  in  the  way  I  wish,  I  shall  trouble  her  no 
longer  with  my  presence,  but  speedily  set  off 
for  home  and  its  duties." 

"  But  even  in  that  case  you  need  not  entirely 
despair,"  his  cousin  said  with  a  bright,  sweet 
look  up  into  his  rather  anxious  and  troubled 
face,  "  for  she  is  but  young,  and  clever  courting 
may  win  her  heart  in  time.  You  are  such  a 
dear  fellow,  Art,  so  kind-hearted,  generous, 
sympathetic,  so  unselfish  and  helpful,  that  you 
seem  to  me  to  deserve  every  good  thing  in  life." 

"  Oh,  Cousin  Elsie,  such  extravagant  praise 
mortifies  me,  because  I  must  acknowledge  to 
myself  that  it  is  so  far  beyond  my  deserts,"  he 
returned,  blushing  like  a  girl. 

"It  need  not,"  she  said.  "There  is  an  old 
saying  that  every  one — every  deserving  one  at 
least — eats  white  bread  at  some  time  in  his  or 
her  life.  You  have  had  a  hard  life  so  far,  but 
I  hope  your  time  for  white  bread  is  now  close 
at  hand." 

He  laughed  a  little  at  that.  "  Yes,"  he  said, 
"Cal  and  I  have  worked  very  hard  for  years 
past,  and  times  do  grow  easier  with  us,  but 
whether  I  shall  ever  get  so  far  with  the  white 
bread  as  to  win  the  dear  young  wife  I  covet,  I 
do  not  know." 

"Well,  you  have  my  best  wishes,"  she  re- 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  243 

turned,  "  and  I  shall  do  what  I  can  to  help  the 
prosperity  of  your  suit  by  sounding  your  praises 
in  the  ears  of  your  lady-love.  Ah,  do  not  look 
alarmed,  but  trust  me  to  say  only  enough  to 
interest  her,  not  so  much  as  to  weary  her  of  the 
subject." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  cousin,  I  know  I  can  trust 
you  fully.  And  will  you  not  help  me  with  your 
prayers  that  I  may,  if  it  be  God's  will,  succeed 
in  winning  her  heart  completely?" 

"  Surely  I  will,"  she  said,  "  and  I  believe  our 
joint  petition  will  be  granted,  if  it  be  for  the 
best." 

Arthur  lay  awake  for  some  time  that  night, 
pondering  on  Elsie's  advice  in  regard  to  his 
contemplated  suit  for  Marian's  hand  and  asking 
divine  guidance  and  help. 

The  next  morning,  soon  after  breakfast,  he, 
as  usual,  asked  Marian  if  she  would  like  to  go 
down  on  the  beach  and  get  a  breath  of  the 
refreshing  breeze  from  the  sea. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  doctor,  if  it  will  not  be  keep 
ing  you  from  going  somewhere  with  somebody 
else,"  she  answered  with  a  smile. 

"Not  at  all,"  he  returned.  "I  have  no  en 
gagement,  and  shall  be  glad  not  only  to  help  you 
to  a  breath  of  sea-air,  but  to  take  one  myself. " 

He  brought  a  light  shawl  and  wrapped  it 
about  her,  saying  the  breeze  was  rather  fresh 


244  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

for  her,  while  her  Cousin  Elsie  tied  on  her  hat 
and  veil.  Then  with  a  thick  shawl  over  one 
arm,  he  offered  her  the  other,  saying,  "  Walter 
has  run  on  ahead  with  a  couple  of  camp-stools 
for  us,  and  this  heavier  shawl  is  to  wrap  around 
you  in  case  you  find  the  other  not  warm  enough. " 

"Thank  you,"  she  returned,  smiling  up  into 
his  face.  "  I  am  sure  it  is  not  every  patient 
who  has  so  good  and  kind  a  doctor  as  mine." 

"  I  do  certainly  want  to  be  kind  to  all  my 
patients,"  he  said  pleasantly,  "yet  cannot  deny 
that  some  are  greater  favorites  with  me  than 
others.  Besides,  I  have,  you  know,  but  the  one 
here  to  devote  myself  to." 

"Fortunately  for  me,"  she  returned  laugh 
ingly.  "  And  I  assure  you  I  do  enjoy  having 
my  doctor  all  to  myself.  One  likes  to  be  treated 
as  a  person  of  importance,  you  know." 

"  You  are  such  to  me,"  he  said,  "  especially  as 
you  have  not  yet  fully  recovered  your  strength, 
and  I  must  leave  you  soon  to  return  to  the  care 
of  other  patients  left  behind  in  the  South." 

She  started  and  looked  up  half-entreatingly 
into  his  face,  but  said  nothing,  for  at  that 
moment  Walter  came  running  up  to  them. 

"Cousin  Arthur,"  he  said,  "I  placed  the 
stools  about  where  you  usually  sit,  I  think ;  but 
if  they  are  not  juat  where  you  want  them,  they 
are  easily  moved. " 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  245 

"Yes;  thank  you,"  replied  the  doctor,  and 
Walter  ran  on  to  the  house. 

He  seated  Marian  comfortably,  then  took  the 
chair  beside  her. 

"Must  you  go  very  soon?"  she  asked,  trying 
to  swallow  a  lump  in  her  throat. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  must,  on  account  of  the  other 
patients,  though  it  seems  decidedly  hard  for 
me  to  leave  this  delightful  spot  and  pleasant 
company." 

"Yes,  sir;  and  I  really  think  you  ought  to 
have  a  longer  rest  after  working  so  hard  and 
long.  I — I  am  afraid  I  have  been  a  great  deal 
of  trouble  and  the  cause  of  much  weariness. 
And — and  I  can  never  begin  to  pay  you  for  it  all. " 

"  0  Marian,  dear  girl,  you  can  far  more  than 
repay  me  if — if  only  you  can  find  it  in  your 
heart  to  love  and  trust  me  well  enough  to  give 
your  dear  self  into  my  care  for  the  rest  of  our 
two  lives,"  he  said  in  low,  eager  tones,  bending 
over  her  and  taking  her  hand  in  his. 

She  did  not  withdraw  it,  but  neither  did  she 
speak,  but  bending  low  to  catch  sight  of  her 
face,  he  saw  that  her  tears  were  falling  fast. 

"  0  my  darling,  I  did  not  mean  to  distress 
you  so,"  he  said  in  moved  tones.  "I  see  that 
you  cannot  give  me  that  kind  of  love,  so  for 
get  that  I  have  asked  it." 

"Forget!"  she  exclaimed  in  low,  tremulous 


34«  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

tones,  "forget  the  sweetest  words  I  ever  had 
spoken  to  me?  Oh,  no,  no!  But  I  don't  know 
how  you  can  give  such  love  to  me — a  poor,  igno 
rant  girl,  whose  own  father  cares  so  little  for  her 
that  he  would  sacrifice  her  happiness  for  life. " 

"  No,  no,"  he  said,  gathering  her  in  his  arms, 
"the  sweetest,  dearest,  loveliest  one  that  ever 
crossed  my  path.  And  you  can  love  me.  Ah, 
darling,  you  have  made  me  the  happiest  of  men ; 
you  do  not  deny  that  you  love  me;  and  you  are 
to  me  the  dearest  of  all  earthly  creatures." 

He  held  her  close,  while  she  dropped  her 
head  on  his  breast  and  wept  for  very  joy  and 
thankfulness.  For  Elsie  was  right;  he  had 
won  her  heart  and  was  dearer  to  her  than  all 
the  world  besides. 

Many  low-breathed,  comforting,  endearing 
words  fell  from  his  lips  as  he  held  her  close  in 
such  loving  embrace  as  she  had  not  felt  since 
her  mother's  death,  till  at  length  her  tears 
ceased  to  fall  and  she  was  able  to  speak  again. 

"Oh,  I  never  dreamed,"  she  said,  "that  one 
so  wise  and  good  could  ever  care  in  that  way 
for  me.  My  heart  is  so  full  of  joy  and  gratitude 
to  God  and  to  you  that  words  would  not  express 
the  half  of  it.  But  are  you  not  afraid  that  you 
may  some  day  weary  of  a  companion  for  life 
who  knows  so  much  less  than  you  do  that  she  is 
but  a  child  in  comparison  with  you?" 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  247 

"  Ah,  no,"  lie  answered  with  a  smile;  "  I  have 
only  feared  that  your  youth  and  my  years  might 
stand  in  the  way  of  my  winning  you ;  that  a 
girl  so  sweet,  fresh,  and  young  would  feel  her 
self  thrown  away  upon  a  man  of  my  age.  It 
would  be  but  natural  that  you  should  prefer  a 
much  more  youthful  and  finer-looking  man. " 

"  I  do  not  know  where  I  could  find  a  finer- 
looking  one,"  she  answered  with  an  earnest 
sincerity  that  made  him  smile.  "  Your  face  is 
so  benevolent  in  expression,  so  full  of  goodness 
and  kindness,  that  I  could  not  help  loving  and 
trusting  you  from  the  first." 

"  Ah,  darling,  those  are  sweet  words,"  he  said, 
his  eyes  shining.  "  And  you  I  found  so  patient 
and  uncomplaining  under  suffering,  so  grateful 
for  any  and  every  kindness  done  you,  every 
effort  to  give  you  relief,  that  I  could  but  admire 
and  end  by  loving  you  as  I  never  loved  before. 
Ah,  dearest,  that  you  return  my  love  and  have 
given  yourself  to  me  has  made  me  the  happiest 
of  men !  What  a  joy  it  will  be  to  have  you  for 
my  very  own  to  love,  cherish,  and  provide  for!" 

"  And  how  sweet  to  me  to  belong  to  one  who 
is  so  good  and  kind,"  she  exclaimed,  half -hiding 
her  blushing  face  on  his  shoulder.  "  Oh,  never 
before  in  all  my  life  was  I  so  happy  as  I  am  at 
this  moment!" 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  WHISTLE  from  the  direction  of  the  house 
startled  the  lovers. 

"Ah,  that  is  Gal's  call  to  me,"  said  Arthur, 
"and  I  presume  that  the  mail  is  received,  a 
letter  for  me  in  it ;  perhaps  one  for  you  too, 
my  Marian." 

"  Oh,  I  hope  so,"  she  said,  "  it  is  so  long  since 
I  heard  from  my  dear  brother  Sandy,  my  only 
one  now." 

"  Ah,"  he  said  as  they  walked  on  to  the  house, 
for  he  had  risen  and  given  her  his  arm,  "  you 
must  tell  me  about  him,  dearest,  when  oppor 
tunity  offers.  Your  only  brother?  Well,  I  shall 
give  you  several  more  when  you  give  yourself 
to  me." 

They  found  the  family  all  on  the  porch, 
most  of  them  with  letters,  papers,  or  magazines 
in  their  hands. 

Elsie  looked  smilingly  at  Arthur  and  Marian 
as  they  came  up  the  steps,  something  in  their 
faces  telling  what  had  passed  between  them 
since  they  walked  down  to  the  beach  together. 

Arthur  saw  and  returned  her  smile,  and  lead- 
248 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  249 

ing  Marian  to  her,  said  in  joyous  tones,  "  You 
were  right,  cousin.  I  followed  your  advice, 
and  she,  dear  girl,  has  given  herself  to  me;  or 
rather  we  have  given  ourselves  to  each  other." 

His  clear  though  not  loud  tones  reached 
every  ear,  and  in  a  moment  all  the  relatives, 
old  and  young,  had  gathered  about  the  happy 
pair  with  their  hearty  congratulations. 

"I  am  truly  glad,  Miss  Marian,"  said  Cal- 
houn,  taking  her  hand  in  a  warm  pressure; 
"glad  for  both  you  and  Art,  who  will,  I  am 
sure,  make  the  best  of  husbands,  and  for  my 
self  also  that  I  am  to  have  so  sweet  a  new  sister." 

"And  we  are  to  be  sisters  too,  it  seems," 
Mary  said,  giving  the  young  girl  a  warm 
embrace. 

"  And  Hugh  and  I  are  to  be  left  desolate  and 
alone,"  remarked  Mr.  Lilburn  in  a  rueful  tone. 
"  Hugh,  laddie,  it  is  high  time  you  were  hunt 
ing  up  a  wife." 

"  I  think  I  shall  have  to  try,  father,"  returned 
the  young  man,  coloring  and  laughing.  "I 
contemplate  robbing  those  who  have  robbed  us; 
but  a  fair  exchange  is  no  robbery." 

At  that  both  the  Conlys  turned  surprised, 
inquiring  looks  upon  him. 

"Ah,"  he  laughed,  "I  perceive  that  I  have 
stolen  a  march  upon  you.  This,  sirs,"  holding 
up  a  letter,  "  is  from  your  sister  Ella,  accepting 


2§0  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

my  heart,  hand,  and  fortune,  which  I  offered 
her  some  days  ago  by  letter." 

At  that  there  was  a  murmur  of  surprise  from 
the  listeners,  accompanied  by  looks  of  pleasure ; 
then  the  brothers  shook  hands  with  Hugh, 
wishing  him  joy  and  saying  they  should  be 
glad  to  receive  him  into  the  family. 

"  My !  what  a  lot  of  weddings  we  seem  to  be 
going  to  have!"  exclaimed  Eosie.  "I  think 
I'll  wait  for  mine  till  they  are  not  quite  such 
common  affairs." 

"Particularly  as  there's  nobody  offering  to 
pair  off  with  you  yet,  my  pretty  young  sister," 
laughed  Walter.  "I  think,  though,  that  the 
school-room  is  the  best  place  for  you  and  me 
for  a  while  yet." 

"  Ah,  Marian,  here  is  a  letter  for  you,  my 
bonny  lass ;  from  your  brother  Sandy,  I  pre 
sume,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn,  holding  it  out  to  her. 

She  took  it  eagerly,  exclaiming,  "  Oh,  yes, 
that  is  Sandy's  writing !  The  dear  laddie !  how 
I  have  wanted  to  hear  from  him." 

"  Bead  it,  lass,  and  tell  us  if  he  says  he  will 
come  to  us,  and  if  so  how  soon,"  said  the  old 
gentleman. 

She  hastened  to  obey,  and  presently  announced 
in  joyous  tones,  "  Oh,  yes,  Cousin  Ronald,  he  is 
delighted  with  your  kind  offer,  and  will  come 
as  soon  as  he  has  finished  his  present  engage* 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  251 

ment,  which  will  be  in  about  a  couple  of 
months." 

In  the  mean  time  Arthur  had  opened  and 
read  a  letter  handed  him  by  his  brother.  He 
looked  much  pleased  with  its  contents. 

"  Cousin  Elsie,"  he  said,  "do  you  think  you 
can  accommodate  me  here  a  few  days  longer?" 

"  I  am  quite  certain  of  it,  provided  you  will 
stay,"  she  answered  with  her  own  bright,  sweet 
smile.  "  You  need  not  have  the  slightest  fear 
that  you  are  not  as  welcome  as  the  sunlight." 

"Thank  you  very  much,"  he  said;  "then  I 
shall  stay  perhaps  another  week.  This  letter 
is  from  Cousin  Dick  Percival.  He  writes  he 
has  come  there — to  Eoselands — for  change  of 
scene  and  air,  as  well  as  to  see  his  relatives; 
can  stay  some  weeks,  and  will  take  charge  of 
my  patients  for  a  time,  which  he  has  in  fact 
already  begun  to  do." 

"How  nice!"  exclaimed  Eosie.  "Dick  is  a 
good  boy  to  enable  us  to  keep  yon  a  little 
longer,  and  when  you  go  back  he  will,  I  hope, 
come  and  pay  a  little  visit  here  himself." 

"Yes,  I  hope  he  will,"  said  her  mother.  "I 
shall  write  and  invite  him  to  do  so." 

"Well,  Cousin  Art,  I'm  glad  you  are  going 
to  stay  longer,"  said  Walter,  "but  I  hope  none 
of  us  will  be  expected  to  get  sick  in  order  to 
give  you  employment." 


252  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  No,  certainly  not,"  returned  Arthur  gravely. 
"You  must  remember  it  was  not  for  work  I 
came,  but  rest;  so  don't  trouble  yourself  trying 
to  make  business  for  me." 

"No,  I  will  leave  that  business  to  Cousin 
Marian,"  returned  Walter,  giving  her  a  mis 
chievous  look  which  brought  a  charming  blush 
to  her  cheek. 

"  Yes,  Walter,  I  have  given  him  a  great  deal 
of  business  in  that  line,  I  am  sorry  to  say,"  she 
returned;  "so  that  he  has  had  but  little  rest, 
and  needs  to  stay  and  have  some  play-time." 

"So  he  has;  but  you  are  much  better,  I'm 
sure,  for  your  cheeks  are  like  as  roses — not 
the  white  kind,  either — and  we'll  all  endeavor 
to  keep  well  so  that  he'll  have  nothing  to  do 
but  rest  and  recruit  the  remainder  of  the  time 
he  stays." 

"  Well,  what  are  the  plans  for  the  day?"  asked 
Harold,  addressing  the  company  in  general. 

"Some  of  us  want  to  do  a  little  shopping, 
and  would  like  to  have  you  drive  us  in  to  the 
city,"  replied  his  mother. 

"  I  shall  do  so  with  the  greatest  pleasure, 
mamma,"  he  returned.  "How  soon  do  you 
wish  to  start?" 

"I'm  wanting  a  ride,"  said  Eosie.  "I 
haven't  had  one  for  some  time,  and  am  actually 
hungry  for  it." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  353 

"Well,  little  dear,  I'll  see  what  can  be  done 
to  relieve  your  hunger,"  said  Herbert  gallantly. 
"  Are  there  any  others  of  our  company  suffering 
from  the  same  kind  of  hunger?" 

"Yes;  I'd  like  to  go,"  said  Lulu.  "May  I, 
papa?" 

"Yes;  if  the  right  kind  of  horse  can  be 
secured,  so  that  I  can  feel  that  you  will  be  safe. 
Violet,  my  dear,  if  you  are  not  to  be  one  of  the 
shopping  party,  will  you  ride  with  me  and  the 
others?" 

"With  pleasure,  my  dear,"  she  replied.  "I 
dare  say  I  am  as  hungry  for  a  ride  as  my  younger 
sister ;  and  in  your  company  it  will  be  especially 
enjoyable." 

All  then  hurried  to  their  rooms  to  don  their 
riding  hats  and  habits,  while  Harold  and  the 
captain  went  in  search  of  the  required  steeds. 

Arthur  did  not  think  Marian  strong  enough 
for  such  a  ride,  and  Mary  and  Calhoun  did  not 
care  to  go.  They  would  probably  walk  out 
presently,  but  just  now  were  waiting  to  see  the 
others  off. 

At  Calhoun 's  request,  Mary  sat  down  to  the 
piano,  Marian  and  Arthur  drew  near,  and  the 
four  joined  in  the  singing  of  some  of  their 
favorite  hymns,  Mary  playing  the  accompani 
ment. 

Presently  Will  Croly  ran  in,  in  his  informal 


354  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

way,  joined  the  little  group,  and  added  his 
voice  to  theirs. 

Good-mornings  were  exchanged  when  they 
had  finished  their  piece,  then  Croly  said,  "  Now, 
Miss  Mary,  let  us  have  'My  days  are  gliding 
swiftly  by. '  It  is  a  great  favorite  with  me, 
particularly  the  chorus : 

"  'For  oh,  we  stand  on  Jordan's  strand, 

Our  friends  are  passing  over, 
And,  just  before,  the  shining  shore 
"We  may  almost  discover.'" 

Mary  at  once  complied  with  the  request,  and 
they  were  singing  the  last  verse  when  two  young 
men,  strangers  to  the  family,  came  up  into  the 
porch  asking  for  Croly. 

"Ah,"  said  he,  "I  quite  forgot  my  errand. 
Those  are  some  strangers  visiting  at  my  uncle's 
house,  and  I  have  promised  to  go  in  bathing 
with  them — so  called  to  ask  my  friends  Harold 
and  Herbert  to  go  in  with  us." 

"1  really  don't  think  they  can  to-day,"  said 
Calhoun,  and  went  on  to  explain  how  they  had 
•planned  to  spend  the  next  few  hours. 

"  Ah,  then  I  must  just  go  on  with  the  others," 
returned  Croly.  "Good-morning  to  you  all," 
and  with  the  words  he  hurried  out,  joined  the 
two  strangers;  the  three  went  over  to  the  bat 
houses,  not  very  far  away,  and  were  presently 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  25? 

seen  coming  out  of  them  in  bathing-suits  and 
going  down  among  the  waves. 

A  few  moments  later  those  who  had  gone  in 
search  of  horses  and  carriage  returned  bringing 
a  full  supply.  Those  expecting  to  go  had 
crowded  on  the  porch,  all  in  good  spirits, 
laughing  and  chatting,  the  younger  ones  espe 
cially  full  of  mirth  and  gayety,  when  suddenly 
a  cry  of  fright  and  distress  came  from  the  sea. 
"Help!  help!  he's  drowning !  Oh,  help!  helpf 
save  him !" 

With  the  first  cry  a  deep  hush  had  fallen  on 
our  friends  upon  the  porch,  but  at  the  last 
word  Captain  Kaymond,  Mr.  Dinsmore,  Mr. 
Lilburn  and  his  son,  the  two  Conlys,  Harold 
and  Herbert,  all  dashed  down  the  steps  and 
away  toward  the  spot  from  whence  the  cry 
came. 

But  a  row-boat  near  at'  hand  was  already 
pulling  for  it,  and  was  there  before  them. 
There  seemed  nothing  for  them  to  do,  but  they 
stood  close  by  the  incoming  waves,  waiting  in 
breathless  anxiety  and  suspense. 

Some  moments  passed — then  they  saw  an  in 
sensible,  limp,  dripping  form  drawn  from  the 
water  into  the  boat,  which  immediately  made 
for  the  shore  with  all  speed. 

"Oh,  it  is  Will,  dear  Will!"  cried  Harold  aa 
he  caught  sight  of  the  death-like  face.  "  0  Art, 


266  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

Cousin  Art,  do  your  best  to  save  him,  if  there's 
any  life  there.  How  glad  I  am  you're  here 
with  us." 

"I  shall  certainly  do  all  I  can,"  returned 
Arthur  in  moved  tones,  "  and  do  the  rest  of  you 
ask  the  Lord  to  direct  and  bless  my  efforts." 

"  Oh,  yes,  we  will,  we  will,"  responded  several 
voices  as  the  poor  fellow  was  lifted  from  the 
boat  and  swiftly  carried  to  the  nearest  house — 
the  one  occupied  by  our  friends. 

Arthur  understood  his  business  thoroughly 
and  there  were  plenty  of  willing,  helping  hands. 
The  news  flew  fast,  and  presently  Croly's  aunt 
came,  full  of  distress,  to  ask  if  there  was  any 
life,  any  hope. 

"We  have  not  given  up,  we  will  not  while 
the  least  spark  of  hope  remains,"  Elsie  answered ; 
then  told  of  the  long  and  at  last  successful  fight 
which  had  once  saved  her  Harold  from  the 
grave. 

"Oh,  dear  fellow,  I  hope  he  will  be  saved," 
said  the  aunt,  weeping.  "  You  probably  know, 
Mrs.  Travilla,  how  anxious  he  has  been  about 
his  parents:  we  have  just  had  a  telegram  from 
his  father,  saying  that  they  have  landed  in  New 
York  and  will  be  here  this  evening.  I  think 
it  will  kill  his  mother — father  too,  perhaps,  for 
he  is  their  only  child  and  just  an  idol  with  them 
both — to  learn  that  he  is  lying  here,  to  all  ap" 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  357 

pearance  dead.  I'll  have  to  put  them  off  with 
the  news  that  he  went  out  on  the  sea  before 
their  telegram  came  and  may  be  back  in  an 
hour  or  two." 

"  Yes,  I  hope  he  will  soon  show  signs  of  life," 
Elsie  said  with  emotion.  "  Oh,  how  sad,  how 
heart-breaking  for  them  to  lose  their  only  child 
in  such  a  way — so  suddenly  and  without  a  part 
ing  word!" 

"They  are  coming  home  very  happy,"  con 
tinued  the  aunt;  "the  mother  having  almost 
entirely  recovered  her  health,  and  if  only  they 

could  find  poor  Will  all  right "  she  ended 

with  a  burst  of  weeping. 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Croly,  do  not  give  up  hope ;  we 
are  all  praying  for  him — that  his  life  may  be 
spared  if  the  will  of  God  be  so." 

"  Then  I  believe  it  will  be,  for  God  is  the 
hearer  and  answerer  of  prayer,"  returned  the 
aunt;  " and  oh,  I  want  to  thank  you  for  having 
poor  Will  brought  here;  for  if  he  was  with  us 
the  state  of  affairs  could  hardly  be  kept  a  mo 
ment  from  his  parents,  but  now  I  hope  it  will 
be  all  right  before  they  need  to  know." 

"You  are  very,  very  welcome,"  Elsie  replied, 
and  Mrs.  Croly  went  away  somewhat  consoled 
and  hopeful. 

The  rides  and  the  shopping  expedition  had 
been  given  up  and  the  children  and  younger 
17 


868  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

members  of  the  family  had  gone  down  to  the 
Beach  to  be  out  of  the  way  of  those  working 
with  Croly ;  but  Eosie,  Lulu,  Grace,  and  Walter 
were  in  a  sad,  subdued,  and  anxious  mood. 
Mary  and  Marian  presently  joined  them,  and 
they  talked  feelingly  of  him  whom  they  hardly 
dared  to  hope  to  see  in  life  again. 

Yet  all  had  great  faith  in  Arthur's  skill,  and 
the  younger  girls,  telling  of  Harold's  narrow 
escape  some  years  before  at  Nantucket,  cheered 
and  encouraged  the  others  with  the  hope  that 
Croly  might  even  yet  be  saved  from  temporal 
death,  and  live  many  years  to  be  a  comfort  to 
his  parents  and  a  blessing  to  the  world. 

"  I  do  hope  he  is  not  gone  and  will  live  for 
many  years  serving  the  Master  here  on  earth," 
said  Mary,  "  but  if  he  is  gone,  we  know  that  it 
is  to  be  with  Jesus  and  forever  blest.  How  he 
loved  that  hymn  about  the  shining  shore !  and 
perhaps  he  has  reached  it  now,"  she  added  with 
a  burst  of  tears. 

"But  oh,  we  will  hope  not!  hope  he  is  still 
living  and  will  be  spared  to  the  parents  who 
love  him  so  dearly,"  said  Marian.  "And  I  be 
lieve  if  anybody  can  save  him  it  is  your  cousin, 
Dr.  Conly." 

"  I'll  run  back  to  the  house  to  see  if  there  is 
rmy  sign  of  life  yet,"  said  Walter,  and  rushed 
•way. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  259 

He  was  back  again  in  a  few  minutes,  running, 
waving  his  handkerchief  over  his  head,  and 
showing  BO  joyous  a  face  that  the  others  ex 
claimed  half  breathlessly,  "  Oh,  is  he  coming 
to?" 

"  Yes,  yes,  Cousin  Arthur  says  there  are  signs 
of  life,  and  he  thinks  that  he  will  be  able  to 
save  him." 

The  glad  news  was  received  with  a  simultane 
ous  burst  of  joyful  exclamations. 

"His  parents  have  come,"  added  Walter, 
"and  are,  oh!  so  anxious  to  see  him,  but  don't 
know  yet  that  anything  is  wrong  with  him." 

And  now  with  their  minds  relieved  the  girls 
were  able  to  give  attention  to  anything  that 
might  be  going  on  within  the  range  of  their 
vision. 

A  boat  was  tied  to  the  wharf  and  they  saw 
that  persons  had  left  it  and  were  wandering 
along  the  beach,  among  them  an  elderly  man 
having  several  children  in  his  care. 

Presently  this  little  group  had  seated  them 
selves  on  the  beach  quite  near  our  little  party, 
and  the  smallest,  a  child  of  three,  came  toddling 
toward  them. 

"  How  do  yon  do,  baby  girl  ?  Do  you  like 
candy?  Will  you  have  a  bite?"  asked  Kosie, 
holding  out  a  tempting-looking  morsel. 

The  little  one  stood  gazing  for  a  moment 


360  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

with  her  finger  in  her  mouth,  then  she  accepted 
the  offer.  "Dood!"  she  said  smacking  her  lips. 
"Dot  nudder  bit  for  Sally?" 

"Yes,"  Rosie  said,  bestowing  another  piece. 

But  another,  older  girl  came  running. 
"Sally,"  she  said  reprovingly,  and  seizing  the 
little  one's  hand  in  an  effort  to  draw  her  away, 
"you  must  not  tease  the  ladies;  papa  says  so. 
Come  with  me." 

Sally  resisted  and  Eosie  said,  "  No,  we  are  not 
teased.  We'd  like  to  have  her  stay  and  talk  to 
us." 

But  the  father  had  come  for  his  baby  girl. 
"  Please  excuse  her,  young  ladies,"  he  said,  lift 
ing  his  hat  politely,  "  she's  pretty  well  spoiled. 
I've  come  to  the  seaside  for  a  bit  of  rest  and 
brought  my  children  along,  for  I  knew  it  would 
be  quite  a  treat  to  them." 

"  And  see,  we've  all  got  on  the  Union  colors," 
said  one  of  the  little  girls  who  had  followed 
him,  showing  a  rosette  of  red,  white,  and  blue 
ribbon  pinned  to  her  dress.  "Father  was  a 
soldier  in  the  war,  and  we  all  love  the  old 


"  Oh,  were  you,  sir?"  cried  Lulu  delightedly. 
"Won't  you  please  tell  us  of  your  experiences 
there?" 

The  other  girls  joined  eagerly  in  the  request, 
and  at  lencth,  evidently  pleased  that  they  cared 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  261 

to  hear  the  story,  he  sat  down  on  the  beach 
beside  them  and  began  it. 

"  In  the  war  of  the  rebellion  I  was  in  the 
Shenandoah  Valley  with  the  infantry  troops;  a 
mere  lad  I  was,  only  fifteen.  One  day  I  slipped 
off  without  leave,  to  visit  an  aunt  living  in 
Washington.  We  were  at  that  time  in  camp 
on  Georgetown  Heights.  Going  back  that 
night  I  lost  my  way  and  did  not  feel  safe  to  ask 
it  lest  I  should  be  thought  a  deserter ;  so  finally 
went  down  into  an  area  and,  wearied  out  with 
my  wanderings,  fell  asleep.  It  rained  heavily 
through  the  night,  but  I  was  so  weary  and  so 
used  to  hardship  that  I  slept  on  and  knew  noth 
ing  about  that  till  morning,  when  I  waked  to 
find  myself  lying  in  a  puddle  of  water.  I  rose 
and  hurried  on  my  way;  finally  got  back  to 
camp,  but  so  rheumatic  from  my  wetting  that 
I  was  sent  to  the  hospital — in  Washington. 
There  my  gun  was  taken  from  me  and  a  receipt 
for  it  given  me;  so  that  when  at  length  I  re 
covered  sufficiently  to  go  back  to  camp,  I  was 
without  a  gun. 

"  It  was  not  supplied  to  me  immediately,  and 
in  the  mean  time  the  troops  with  whom  I  be 
longed  were  ordered  to  guard  some  wagons — a 
very  long  train — and  while  it  was  moving  on, 
Mosby  came  up  with  his  cavalry,  took  us  pris 
oners,  rifled  the  wagons  of  such  things  as  he 


262  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

could  carry  away  and  use,  and  took  the  beet 
horses  for  the  use  of  his  troops,  leaving  behind 
his  own  broken-down  ones. 

"  Mosby's  own  troops  and  his  prisoners  were 
allowed  to  help  themselves  to  such  provisions  as 
they  could  carry.  I  think  they  burnt  all  they 
could  not  take.  When  the  rebs  came  upon  us, 
one  demanded  my  coat.  I  pulled  it  off  and 
gave  it  to  him ;  another  took  my  hat,  a  third 
my  shoes,  so  that  I  was  not  particularly  well 
dressed  when  they  were  done  with  me. 

"  But  I,  as  well  as  others,  filled  my  haversack 
with  provisions — hard-tack,  pork,  and  so  forth — 
and  as  they  moved  on  each  prisoner  was  obliged 
to  lead  one  or  more  horses.  I  had  but  one. 

"When  the  troops  halted  for  the  night  the 
prisoners — among  others — were  ordered  to  take 
the  horses  to  the  river  and  water  them.  I  had 
been  all  the  time  since  my  capture  trying  to 
contrive  a  way  to  escape.  Now  I  saw  a  way, 
told  a  fellow-captive  my  plan,  and  asked  him  to 
render  his  aid  by  taking  charge  of  my  horse  in 
addition  to  several  already  in  his  keeping.  He 
consented.  I  slipped  from  the  horse's  back  and, 
unobserved,  got  behind  a  large  stone,  allowed 
myself  to  sink  in  the  water  there  till  nearly 
covered — only  able  to  breathe — and  so  remained 
till  the  troops  of  rebs  and  prisoners  had  left  the 
spot. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  263 

"  Then  creeping  cautiously  out,  I  hurried  on 
my  way,  going  down  the  river  bank,  knowing 
the  Union  troops  were  camped  somewhere  lower 
down  the  stream. 

"  I  trudged  on  all  night,  crept  into  the  bushes 
and  hid  as  day  dawned — lying  there  all  day  tor 
tured  with  heat  and  thirst  as  well  as  hunger — 
travelled  on  again  the  following  night.  Faint, 
weary,  and  worn  with  fatigue,  hunger,  and 
thirst,  about  nine  o'clock  seeing  a  light  at  a 
little  distance  I  went  toward  it,  feeling  that  I 
must  venture  for  relief  from  my  intolerable  suf 
ferings  from  hunger  and  thirst. 

"  As  I  drew  near  the  light  a  dog  began  to 
bark  from  its  vicinity  and  rushed  out  in  my 
direction.  At  that  I  stood  still  and  the  dog 
came  no  nearer. 

"  But  presently  I  heard  the  voice  of  a  negro 
man  asking:  'Whodar?'  Knowing  the  negroes 
were  always  friends  to  the  Union  soldiers,  I  then 
came  forward  and  told  of  my  escape  from  the 
rebs  and  my  desire  to  reach  the  Union  camp, 
my  ignorance  of  the  right  road,  hunger,  thirst, 
and  weariness. 

"The  negro  told  me  I  was  in  a  dangerous 
place — rebel  troops  being  all  about — and  he  and 
Dinah — his  wife — had  not  much  provision,  but 
to  come  in  and  Dinah  would  give  me  something 
to  eat,  then  I  could  go  on  my  way,  he  showing 


264  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

me  where  to  ford  the  river,  the  Federal  troops 
being  two  or  three  miles  farther  down  on  the 
other  side. 

"I  went  with  him  into  the  cabin;  an  old 
negress  greeted  me  kindly,  and  having  heard  my 
story  undertook  to  get  me  some  supper. 

"  She  made  a  corn  pone,  took  a  pan  with  a 
division  across  the  middle,  put  the  pcne  in  one 
side,  some  bacon  in  the  other,  and  setting  it  on 
the  coals,  cooked  them  together,  the  fat  from 
the  bacon  running  through  to  the  pone.  It 
made  as  delicious  a  supper  as  I  ever  ate.  She 
gave  me  a  piece  to  carry  along  when  I  set  out 
upon  my  journey  again,  as  I  did  presently, 
travelling  still  farther  down  stream,  till  I 
reached  a  ford. 

"  Near  there  I  lay  down  and  slept  soundly, 
not  waking  till  the  sun  was  two  hours  high. 

"  I  was  alarmed  to  find  it  so  late,  but  I  forded 
the  river  safely,  and  finally  reached  the  Union 
camp. 

"  No  one  there  knew  me.  I  had  not  even  a 
uniform  to  show  what  I  was,  so  lest  I  might 
prove  to  be  a  spy  I  was  ordered  under  arrest  and 
confined  till  some  of  my  own  regiment  who 
knew  me  came  in  and  corroborated  my  story, 
or  at  least  recognized  me  as  one  of  themselves." 

"  That  was  a  very  interesting  story,  and  we 
are  much  obliged  to  you  for  it,  sir,"  said  Lulu, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  265 

as  the  narrator  paused  as  if  he  had  finished. 
"But  can't  you  give  us  another?" 

"Yes,"  he  said,  smiling  in  an  absent-minded 
way.  "  I  was  just  thinking  of  another  and  rather 
amusing  occurrence  that  took  place  while  I  was 
a  soldier,  though  it  hadn't  much  to  do  with  the 
war. 

"  My  parents  were  living  in  Baltimore  then, 
and  I  was  still  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  At 
one  time,  blackberries  being  very  plenty  in  the 
woods  where  I  was  encamped,  I  gathered  great 
quantities,  filled  a  box,  putting  green  leave8 
under  and  over  the  berries,  nailed  it  up  and 
sent  it  by  express  to  my  parents.  I  wrote  to 
them  about  it,  but  the  box  started  ahead  of  the 
letter  and  arrived  first. 

"  In  the  mean  time  my  mother  and  grand 
mother  had  been  talking  of  paying  a  visit  to 
my  older  sister,  who  had  married,  was  living  in 
Philadelphia,  and  anxious  and  urgent  to  have 
them  come  on  to  see  her  and  her  first-born — a 
baby  boy  toddling  about. 

"  They  were  most  desirous  to  do  so,  as  he  was 
the  first  grandchild  of  the  one,  the  first  great 
grandchild  of  the  other.  But  before  they  had 
made  ready  to  start  upon  the  journey  a  letter  was 
received  from  the  child's  mother  saying  that  he 
had  been  taken  dangerously  ill.  The  two  grand 
mothers  were  greatly  troubled  and  more  anxious 


266  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

than  ever  to  see  the  baby.  The  older  one  was  in 
her  bedroom,  not  feeling  well ;  her  daughter  was 
with  her.  A  vehicle  was  heard  to  drive  up  to  the 
front  door.  Glancing  from  the  window  the 
younger  grandmother  saw  it  was  the  express 
wagon  and  a  box  was  being  lifted  out,  evidently 
for  them.  Thinking — its  mother  having  said 
they  should  see  it  dead  or  alive — it  contained  the 
corpse  of  her  baby  grandchild,  she  hurried  down, 
had  it  carried  into  the  parlor  and  set  upon  a 
table.  She  then  threw  a  white  sheet  over  it  and 
awaited  in  trembling  and  grief  the  home-coming 
of  her  husband — my  father. 

"  When  he  came  in  she  told  of  the  box  and 
its  supposed  contents,  and  he,  also  full  of  grief, 
set  to  work  to  open  it.  The  lid  was  at  length 
torn  off,  and  great  was  the  surprise  and  relief  of 
both  to  come  upon  the  fresh  green  leaves  and 
berries  beneath  them. 

"But  the  door-bell  rang  again,  and  there 
stood  Hannah  with  her  babe  in  her  arms  alive 
and  well. 

"  Joyful  was  the  welcome  given  to  both ;  they 
were  taken  into  the  parlor,  Hannah  shown  the 
box,  which  was  still  standing,  and  told  the 
story. 

"  After  a  while  the  baby  was  allowed  to  trot 
about  at  his  own  sweet  will,  while  the  older 
people  were  taken  up  with  each  other  (a  cradle 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  2ffl 

had  been  brought  down  to  the  parlor  to  lay  the 
baby  corpse  in  before  the  box  was  opened,  and 
there  it  stood  covered  with  a  spread  or  some 
thing  white),  so  when  the  little  chap  was  left 
unnoticed,  he  got  at  the  box  of  berries,  carried 
some  to  the  cradle  and  threw  them  in  on  the 
dainty  white  spread. " 

The  little  girls  had  been  listening  to  their 
father's  story  with  as  much  interest  as  if  they 
had  never  heard  it  before,  though  doubtless  it 
was  quite  familiar  to  them. 

"  Wasn't  it  funny?"  asked  one  of  them  with 
a  merry  laugh,  as  he  finished. 

But  just  then  a  boy  came  running,  calling 
out,  "  Pap,  you're  wanted  now.  Please  come 
right  away,  mother  says,"  and  with  a  pleasant 
"  Good-by,  ladies,"  the  father  rose,  took  Sal:y  in 
his  arms  and  went,  the  rest  of  the  children  fol 
lowing. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  old  soldier  and  his  children  had  hardly 
left  the  vicinity  of  our  young  friends  when  Cal- 
houn  came  to  them  with  the  glad  news  that 
Croly  had  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able  to  speak 
naturally  and  recognize  his  friends,  that  his 
parents  had  been  told  of  his  danger  and  his 
rescue,  and  were  now  with  him,  weeping  over 
his  sufferings,  rejoicing  that  he  had  been  spared 
to  them,  and  full  of  gratitude  to  Dr.  Conly  for 
his  long-continued  and  untiring  efforts  for  his 
resuscitation. 

"  I  am  proud  of  my  brother  and  don't  believe 
there  is  a  better  physician  in  the  United  States, " 
concluded  Calhoun,  his  eyes  shining.  "But, 
ladies  and  little  folks,  I  just  remember  that 
Cousin  Elsie  charged  me  to  tell  you  that  dinner 
will  be  on  the  table  in  about  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes." 

"Oh,  that's  good  news,  Cousin  Cal!"  ex 
claimed  Kosie,  "  for  I'm  pow'f ul  hungry,  as  the 
darkies  say.  There's  nothing  like  sea-air  to 
give  one  an  appetite."  And  with  that  they  all 
started  for  the  house. 

268 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  269 

Arthur  was  longing  to  be  with  Marian,  but 
at  the  urgent  request  of  the  elder  Mr.  Croly  and 
his  wife,  consented  to  stay  with  their  son,  who 
had  been  carried  to  his  uncle's  cottage,  through 
the  rest  of  that  day  and  the  following  night. 

Then  assuring  them  that  Will  had  almost 
entirely  recovered  and  there  was  no  longer  the 
slightest  need  of  his  services,  he  was  beginning 
to  bid  them  good-morning  when  Mr.  Croly, 
laying  a  detaining  hand  on  his  arm,  poured  out 
earnest  thanks  for  the  service  he  had  done  them 
in  saving  the  life  of  their  only  and  well-beloved 
son,  and  delicately  asked  what  was  his  charge 
for  his  services,  hinting  that  both  he  and  his 
wife  thought  it  should  be  a  heavy  one. 

"  Oh,  no,  sir,"  said  Arthur,  "  I  make  no  charge 
whatever  for  so  trifling  a  service  to  one  whom  I 
had  learned  to  love  almost  as  a  brother.  I  am 
more  than  repaid  by  his  spared  life — the  bless 
ing  of  God  upon  my  efforts,"  and  with  a  pleas 
ant  good-morning  he  hurried  away. 

He  met  the  family  at  the  breakfast  table  and 
was  received  with  joyful  greetings.  An  hour 
later  he  and  Marian  sought  the  beach  together. 
It  seemed  a  long  time  that  they  had  been  kept 
apart,  and  they  greatly  enjoyed  being  again 
alone  together  for  a  time. 

When  the  mail  was  brought  to  the  house 
Walter,  as  usual,  came  running  down  to  them 


270  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

with  their  share — one  letter  for  Marian  and 
several  for  the  doctor. 

Glancing  at  his  he  noticed  that  one  was  with 
out  a  postmark,  and  somewhat  curious  to  know 
whence  it  came,  he  opened  that  envelope  first. 
It  proved  to  he  from  the  elder  Mr.  Croly,  and 
contained  a  note  and  another  paper.  Arthur 
opened  and  read  the  note  first.  In  it  the  writer 
stated  that  he  felt  that  he  owed  a  debt  of  grat 
itude  for  the  spared  life  of  his  only  and  well- 
heloved  child  which  he  could  never  by  any  pos 
sibility  repay,  and  that  the  doctor  who  had 
been  instrumental  in  saving  that  life  would 
confer  a  favor  by  accepting  the  inclosed  certifi 
cate  of  stock  as  a  small  token  of  the  grateful 
affection  of  Will  Croly's  parents  and  of  the 
dear  boy  himself,  who  would  be  delighted  to 
have  him  do  so,  and  feel  that  it  was  far  from 
being  an  adequate  return  for  the  inestimable 
service  rendered.  The  writer  added  that  they 
would  all  feel  sadly  hurt  should  he  refuse.  All 
this  Arthur  read  with  a  pleasant  glow  of  feel 
ing.  "  They  are  far  more  grateful  than  most 
people,"  he  said  to  himself  as  he  opened  the 
accompanying  paper. 

"  Can  I  believe  my  eyes?"  he  exclaimed  men 
tally  as  he  hastily  glanced  over  it,  then  gave  it 
a  more  careful  examination. 

The  certificate  was  for  stock  to  the  amount 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  271 

of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  yielding  six 
per  cent ;  there  could  be  no  mistake,  and  he  felt 
that  he  had  suddenly  become  a  rich  man. 

But  at  that  instant  a  low  sob  from  Marian 
caught  his  ear,  and  instantly  everything  was 
forgotten  but  that  she  was  in  trouble. 

"  My  darling,  what  is  it?"  he  asked,  putting 
an  arm  about  her  and  drawing  her  closer  to 
him. 

"Oh,  I  am  so  frightened!"  she  said  with 
quivering  lips.  "  Read  this  letter  from  Sandy. " 

He  did  so  at  once.  The  boy  wrote  warning 
Marian  that  their  father  had  in  some  way 
learned  that  Captain  Eaymond  had  shown  him 
self  a  friend  to  her,  so  suspected  that  she  had 
gone  to  him  for  protection,  had  found  out  the 
captain's  address,  and  started  east  with  the 
probable  intention  of  hunting  her  up  and  car 
rying  her  back  to  Utah  with  him. 

"Oh,  what  can  I  do?  Can  you  protect  me 
from  him?"  asked  Marian,  as  Dr.  Conly  re 
folded  the  letter  and  drew  her  closer  into  his 
arms. 

"He  shall  never  take  you  from  me,"  he  re 
turned  in  determined  tones  and  holding  her 
close  to  his  heart.  "  I  think  the  surest  thing 
will  be  for  us  to  marry  at  once,  if  you  are  will 
ing.  0  my  darling,  you  are  not  afraid  to  trust 
me?" 


272  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

"  No,  no,  i  ideed !"  she  exclaimed,  adding,  "  if 
you  are  willi  og  to  take  me  just  as  I  am,  only 
half  educated  and " 

"  More,  much  more  than  willing,"  he  replied. 
"But  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost.  Let  us  go  up 
at  once  to  the  house  and  consult  with  the 
friends  there." 

"Yes;  especially  Cousin  Elsie,  and  my  best 
and  kindest  of  friends,  dear  old  Cousin  Ronald." 

They  were  glad  to  find  all  the  family  in,  and 
quickly  told  them  their  story ;  Arthur  conclud 
ing  with,  "  I  think  the  best  thing  we  can  do  is 
to  marry  at  once,  so  that  I  shall  have  a  prior 
right  to  that  of  Mr.  McAlpine,  and  can  prevent 
him  from  carrying  her  away  from  us." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,  "  said  Mr.  Lilburn, 
"  and  should  think  it  well  for  you  to  carry  her 
away  to  some  place  unknown  to  the  unnatural 
man,  till  he  wearies  of  his  search  and  goes  back 
to  Mormon-land." 

"  Then,  if  the  plan  is  approved  by  my  wife 
and  others,  I  will  go  at  once  for  the  Dolphin, 
and  we  will  sail  or  steam  away  to-night  with 
the  bride  and  groom,"  said  the  captain.  "We 
can  visit  Mount  Desert  and  whatever  other 
points  we  please  along  the  whole  coast  between 
this  and  our  city,  making  occasional  calls  here 
if  we  like,  and  go  home  when  we  wish  and  are 
satisfied  that  the  danger  there  is  over." 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  273 

"Oh,  by  all  means  let  us  go!"  said  Violet: 
"nothing  could  be  more  delightful." 

"  And  Herbert  and  I  will  drive  in  at  once 
for  a  minister  to  perform  the  ceremony,"  said 
Harold,  taking  up  his  hat.  "  Have  you  any 
choice,  Marian?" 

"  I  know  none  of  them  but  the  one  to  whose 
preaching  the  rest  of  you  have  been  listening, 
and  who  kindly  called  to  see  me  the  other  day," 
she  replied  with  a  blush. 

"Then  we  will  go  for  him,"  returned  Harold. 

"But  stay  a  little,  Harold,"  said  his  mother; 
"  dinner  is  just  ready,  and  you  will  have  time 
enough  afterward." 

The  summons  to  the  table  came  a',  that  mo 
ment  and  all  answered  it  promptly. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  meal  thf.  captain, 
Harold,  and  Herbert  drove  into  tlie  city — the 
first  to  see  that  all  was  right  with  the  yacht  and 
order  it  brought  that  afternoon  to  the  landing 
nearest  the  house,  the  other  twu  in  search  of  a 
minister  to  perform  the  cereaioay  that  was  to 
unite  Marian  and  the  doctor  for  life. 

"  Now, "  said  Kosie  as  soon  as  they  were  gone, 
"we  must  help  the  bride  dre&s.  Come,  mamma 
and  Violet,  your  help  will  be  needed,  for  ifc  is 
well  known  and  freely  acknowledged  thaf  you 
both  have  excellent  taste. " 

"Ah, "sighed  CNusin  Ronald,"!  Am  sorrr 
18 


274  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

there  is  no  time  for  furnishing  a  handsomer 
trousseau.  But  fortunately  it  can  be  done  after 
ward." 

"  No,  no,  dear  Cousin  Ronald,  I  have  plenty 
of  fine  clothes,"  said  Marian.  "You  have  been 
BO,  so  good  to  me." 

At  that  Dr.  Conly,  remembering  the  munifi 
cent  fee  he  had  received  that  morning,  smiled 
quietly  to  himself ;  but  not  a  word  did  he  say 
to  any  one  about  it.  He  felt  that  words  could 
not  express  his  appreciation  of  Mr.  Croly's  gen 
erosity  to  himself  and  others  instrumental  in 
the  saving  of  his  son's  life;  for  he  had  learned 
from  Harold  that  the  men  in  the  boat  that 
picked  up  the  nearly  drowned  young  man  had 
each  been  liberally  rewarded,  the  one  who  drew 
him  from  the  water  especially  so.  Calling  his 
Cousin  Elsie  aside,  "  Can  we  have  any  invited 
guests,  do  you  think?"  he  asked  with  a  humor- 
ons  smile. 

"Guests?"  she  repeated,  with  a  look  of  sur 
prise.  "  I  hardly  know  where  to  find  them  in 
time  for  so  hastily  gotten  up  a  ceremony." 

"The  Crolys  are  near  at  hand,"  he  suggested. 

"Oh,  yes!  invite  them  if  you  wish  to,"  she 
returned  with  an  amused  laugh.  "  But  we  can 
not  get  up  anything  like  a  proper  wedding-feast 
on  so  short  a  notice." 

u  Oh,  I  dare  say  they  will  make  due  allowance 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  275 

for  haste,  and  expect  little  entertainment  besides 
a  good  look  at  the  bride,"  he  said  laughingly. 

"  Then  I  will  send  them  a  note  of  invitation. 
Also  one  to  the  younger  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Croly 
and  to  our  poor  friend  Will." 

"  Cousin,"  he  said  with  a  joyous  look,  "  I  have 
something  for  your  ear  alone;  other  relatives 
and  friends  shall  know  of  it  by  and  by."  Then 
he  read  her  Mr.  Croly 's  note  and  showed  its 
inclosure. 

"Oh,  Art,  I  am  so  glad,  so  very  glad!"  she 
said,  her  eyes  full  of  happy  tears.  "Yes,  my 
dear  fellow,  give  them  all  the  warmest  of  invi 
tations,  though  I  hardly  think  Will  or  his  father 
or  mother  will  come;  but  they  shall  have  the 
warmest  of  welcomes  if  they  do." 

"  Is  not  that  your  place  as  mistress  of  the 
house,  Cousin  Elsie?"  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  yes!"  she  replied.  "  I  will  write  a  note 
at  once  and  send  it  by  one  of  the  servants." 

"And,  if  you  please,  I  will  send  a  note  of 
thanks  along  with  it.  I  will  write  it  at  once." 

"  I  will  send  it  with  pleasure,"  she  said.  "  Oh, 
Cousin  Arthur,  I  am  so  glad  for  you !  It  is  not 
an  extravagant  gift  for  a  man  of  Mr.  Croly's 
means — and  I  think  you  have  fairly  earned  it — 
but  it  must  make  you  quite  rich." 

"It  does  indeed,"  he  said  in  joyous  tones, 
"  and  will  put  it  in  my  power  to  make  the  dear 


376  EI&IE  AT  ION. 

girl  who  is  trusting  her  happiness  to  me  very 
comfortable.  It  will  also  enable  me  to  help 
those  of  my  brothers  and  sisters  who  may  need 
aid." 

"You  have  always  been  a  generous  fellow," 
she  said,  giving  him  a  look  full  of  appreciation 
and  affection,  "  but  I  think  if  they  do  all  they 
can  to  help  themselves  they  will  need  very 
little  assistance  from  you.  But,"  she  added 
with  a  smile,  "we  have  each  a  great  deal  to 
do  in  a  little  time  and  must  not  hinder  each 
other." 

The  delegation  sent  to  the  city  was  very  suc 
cessful.  The  young  men  returned  early  in  the 
afternoon,  bringing  the  minister  of  Marian's 
choice,  and  shortly  after  the  captain  came  in 
from  his  yacht,  which  lay  at  anchor  at  no  great 
distance  from  the  shore. 

Neither  Will  Croly  nor  his  mother  ventured 
out,  but  his  father  came,  bringing  his  sister-in- 
law  with  him. 

Marian  looked  very  sweet  and  lovely  in  white 
tarletan  and  orange-blossoms  brought  by  Harold 
from  the  city;  and  Arthur,  still  rather  youthful 
in  appearance,  seemed  a  not  unsuitable  bride 
groom  for  her.  Mary  Keith,  Eosie,  and  Lulu, 
Calhoun,  Harold,  and  Herbert  acted  the  parts 
of  bridesmaids  a^d  groomsmen. 

The  ceremony  was  short  and  followed  by  some 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  277 

simple  refreshments — several  kinds  of  cake,  ice 
cream,  and  lemonade. 

Trunks  had  been  packed  and  sent  aboard  the 
yacht,  and  before  sundown  the  passengers  fol 
lowed;  the  bride  and  groom,  Calhounand  Mary, 
and  the  captain  with  his  entire  family.  It  was 
not  at  all  a  sad  good-by  to  either  those  who 
went  or  those  who  stayed  behind,  for  it  was  ex 
pected  that  the  Dolphin  would  touch  frequently 
at  that  port,  so  that  her  passengers  could  pay  a 
visit  to  the  friends  on  shore,  often  on  their  re 
turn  taking  some  of  them  for  a  short  distance 
out  to  sea. 

The  evening  air  from  the  sea  was  very  cool, 
and  for  Marian's  sake — she  being  as  yet  not  far 
from  on  the  invalid  list — the  older  people  con 
fined  themselves  most  of  the  time  to  the  saloon. 
But  Lulu,  wrapping  a  shawl  about  her  shoulders, 
went  out  upon  the  deck,  where  she  seated  herself 
and  gazed  silently  out  upon  the  sea. 

They  were  steaming  northward  scarcely  out 
of  sight  of  the  shore.  It  was  a  beautiful  night, 
the  moon  shining  brightly  in  the  dark  blue  of 
the  heavens,  flecked  here  and  there  with  soft, 
fleecy,  white  clouds,  and  the  sea  beneath  look 
ing  like  molten  silver  where  her  rays  touched 
it. 

Lulu  enjoyed  the  sight  and  the  delicious 
breeze  that  was  blowing  softly  shoreward,  yet 


278  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

her  thoughts  were  on  other  matters  and  she 
was  unusually  silent  and  still.  She  had  no  one 
to  talk  to,  but  was  very  apt  when  alone  at  such 
time  and  place  to  sing  softly  to  herself. 

She  had  not  moved  for  some  minutes  when 
she  felt  a  hand  laid  gently  on  each  shoulder, 
while  her  father's  voice  asked  in  affectionate 
tones,  "What  is  my  little  girl  thinking  of?" 
He  bent  down  over  her  as  he  spoke  and  she 
looked  up  into  his  face. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  you  have  come,  papa!"  she 
said. 

"Are  you,  daughter?"  he  returned,  coming 
around,  seating  himself  by  her  side,  and  putting 
an  arm  about  her  waist.  "  I  don't  know  when  I 
have  seen  you  so  perfectly  quiet  and  still.  A 
penny  for  your  thoughts." 

"  They're  not  worth  a  penny,  papa,"  she  said 
laughingly,  laying  her  head  on  his  shoulder  and 
looking  up  lovingly  into  his  eyes.  "  I'm  afraid 
they  were  rather  foolish,  but  you  can  have  them 
for  nothing  if  you  want  them.  You  know  I 
belong  to  you — I'm  so  glad  I  do — so  you  have  a 
right  to  my  thoughts;  haven't  you?" 

"  We  will  leave  that  question  to  be  considered 
at  another  time,"  he  returned  laughingly,  hug 
ging  her  up  closer  and  giving  her  a  kiss ;  "  but 
since  you  are  willing,  you  may  tell  me  what  was 
the  occasion  of  so  much  grave  thought  in  this 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  279 

little  careless  head,"  stroking  her  hair  and  re 
peating  his  caress. 

"  Well,  then,  papa,  it  was  mostly  about  Marian 
I  was  thinking,  and  that  I  should  not  like  to  be 
in  her  place.  I  like  Cousin  Arthur  ever  so 
much  for  a  doctor,  but  to  have  to  leave  my  dear 
father  and  go  to  live  with  him  instead  would 
be  just  dreadful.  But  then  her  father  can't  be 
one  bit  like  mine,  and  I  think  that  if  I  were 
his  daughter  I'd  be  glad  enough  to  leave  him 
for  Dr.  Conly." 

"  And  I  think  no  one  could  reasonably  blame 
you  if  you  were;  especially  if,  as  in  Marian's 
ease,  it  was  to  escape  being  forced  into  a  mar 
riage  with  one  who  was  far  from  agreeable  to 
you  and  had  already  several  wives — which  is  a 
very  wicked  thing,  forbidden  by  the  law  of 
both  God  and  man.  But,  situated  as  you  are,  it 
would,  I  think,  be  a  very  silly  thing  for  you  to 
do  as  Marian  has  done,  even  were  you  of  her  age, 
and  you  are  really  some  three  or  four  years 
younger." 

"And  that's  a  very  great  difference,"  re 
marked  Lulu  soberly,  "and  I'm  glad  of  it, 
because  I  do  so  like  to  be  my  father's  own 
little  girl.  And  you  won't  ever  make  me 
get  married  if  I  don't  want  to,  will  you, 
papa?" 

"  No,  daughter,  certainly  not.    I  shall  be  only 


280  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

too  glad  to  keep  you — have  you  always  and  al 
together  my  own." 

"It's  so  good  of  you,  you  dear  papa,"  she 
said,  nestling  closer  to  him.  "I  feel  almost 
sure  I  shall  never  love  any  other  man  half  so 
well  as  I  do  you." 

"  That  is  pleasant  news  to  me,"  he  said,  with 
a  smile  down  into  the  large,  dark  eyes  lifted  to 
his. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  next  morning  after  the  sailing  of  the 
Dolphin  brought  to  Mrs.  Travilla  the  news  that 
her  son  Edward  and  his  family,  accompanied 
by  Ella  Conly,  were  on  their  way  north,  intend 
ing  first  to  visit  the  Lelands  at  Evelyn's  cottage 
on  the  Hudson,  then  to  come  on  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  with  her  at  the  sea-shore. 

Everybody  was  glad,  for  the  departure  of  so 
large  a  number  of  those  who  had  made  up  their 
family  for  weeks  past  had  left  them  all  feeling 
somewhat  lonely. 

Hugh  Lilburn  felt  very  loth  to  leave  just  as 
his  betrothed  was  coming,  for  the  visit  on  the 
Hudson  was  not  to  be  a  long  one ;  besides,  he  was 
unwilling  to  leave  his  father  to  encounter  Mc- 
Alpine  without  being  there  himself  to  defend 
him  in  case  the  Mormon  should  become  abusive. 

That  he  decided  in  his  own  mind  would  be 
worse  than  allowing  his  business  interests  to 
suffer  somewhat  by  a  prolonged  absence  from 
his  newly  acquired  property. 

But  it  was  growing  late  in  the  season ;  the 
cottage  nearest  to  the  house  occupied  by  the 
Dinsmores,  Mrs.  Travilla,  and  the  others  of  that 
281 


282  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

party  was  rented  by  them  for  the  expected  ones 
from  New  York,  and  in  a  week  from  the  depar 
ture  of  the  Dolphin  and  her  passengers  they  ar 
rived  and  took  possession. 

But  they  were  much  like  one  family,  taking 
their  meals  at  the  larger  house,  spending  the 
greater  part  of  the  day  there  or  on  the  beach,  or 
taking  walks  and  drives  together. 

They  had  letters  now  and  then  from  the  party 
in  the  yacht,  who  seemed  to  be  enjoying  them 
selves  greatly,  and  in  a  week  after  this  last  arri 
val  the  vessel  touched  at  Gloucester,  and  Mary 
Keith,  Calhoun,  Herbert,  and  Harold  landedj 
spent  a  few  hours  in  the  city,  then  returned  to 
their  sea-side  home,  where  they  were  welcomed 
with  demonstrations  of  delight. 

They  reported  that  Arthur  and  his  bride 
seemed  to  be  having  a  delightful  honeymoon 
and  deemed  it  best  to  remain  on  the  yacht  some 
what  longer,  unless  they  should  hear  of  the 
whereabouts  of  McAlpine  and  know  that  they 
would  be  safe  from  a  visit  from  him,  which,  un 
less  he  became  a  changed  man,  would  undoubt 
edly  be  far  from  pleasant. 

"I  told  them,"  said  Calhoun,  "that  I  should 
rather  enjoy  giving  him  a  piece  of  my  mind. " 

"Yes,  probably  rather  more  than  he  would," 
laughed  Harold. 

"I  daresay,"  returned  Calhoun,  "  but  I  can't 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  283 

say  that  I  am  particularly  anxious  or  desirous 
to  give  him  pleasure.  However,  I  think  he  will 
find  us  too  large  a  party  to  attack  with  anything 
worse  than  hard  words;  and  those  I  am  by  no 
means  unwilling  to  stand  for  the  sake  of  my 
pretty  young  sister-in-law." 

"Marian  is  a  sweet  girl,"  said  Mary  Keith, 
"  and  as  Dr.  Conly's  wife  she  has  made  certain 
her  escape  from  a  dreadful  fate." 

It  was  after  tea  and  they  were  all  in  the  par 
lor;  for  it  was  a  cool  evening,  cloudy  and  occa 
sionally  drizzling  a  little. 

Mary  had  scarcely  ceased  speaking  when  a 
loud  peal  from  the  door-bell  startled  every  one. 
Harold  stepped  out  to  the  hall  to  answer  it. 
There  stood  a  tall,  broad-shouldered  man,  who 
accosted  him  with,  "How  do  you  do,  sir?  I 
understand  that  this  is  the  house  occupied  by 
Mrs.  Travilla,  Captain  Kaymond,  and  others." 

"  Mrs.  Travilla  is  here ;  Captain  Raymond  is 
not,"  returned  Harold.  "  May  I  inquire  what 
is  your  errand  to  either  of  them  ?" 

"  Yes.  I  understand  that  they  are  harboring 
here  a  daughter  of  mine,  considerably  under 
age,  who  ran  away  from  me  some  months  ago. 
I  have  come  to  take  possession  of  her;  and  let 
me  say  I  intend  to  do  so,  let  who  will  object." 

"  She  is  not  here,"  answered  Harold. 

At  that  the  man  pushed  him  suddenly  and 


284  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

rudely  aside  and  walked  boldly  and  defiantly  into 
the  parlor.  Mr.  Lilburn  instantly  rose  and 
faced  him.  "  William  McAlpine,  what  brings 
you  here?"  he  asked  in  stern  tones. 

"Is  it  you,  Eonald  Lilburn?"  exclaimed  the 
other  in  astonishment.  "  I  thought  you  were 
in  auld  Scotland  and  probably  under  the  sod 
long  ere  this.  And  is  it  you  that's  carried  off 
my  bairn?" 

"  I  have  never  seen  Mormon  land  and  didna 
carry  her  off,"  was  Mr.  Lilburn 's  reply  in  a  tone 
full  of  scorn  and  contempt;  "  bat  if  I'd  had  the 
chance  I  wad  hae  rescued  her  at  the  risk  o'  my 
life  from  sic  a  fate  as  you — unnatural  beast  o'  a 
mon  that  ye  are — had  prepared  for  her.  You 
are  worse  than  a  heathen,  William  McAlpine, 
wi'  your  three  or  four  wives;  and  you  broke  the 
heart  o'  Marian's  mither,  my  ain  sweet  cousin, 
who  demeaned  hersel'  to  marry  you — a  mean 
fellow  not  fit  to  wipe  the  dust  from  her  shoon." 

At  that  the  man  turned  white  with  passion 
and  lifted  his  clinched  fist  as  if  about  to  strike 
the  old  gentleman  down.  But  his  son  Hugh 
sprang  in  between  them,  and  at  the  same  instant 
Edward  and  Harold  sprang  forward  and  each 
seized  an  arm  of  the  stalwart  stranger,  while 
Herbert  and  Calhoun  showed  themselves  ready 
to  assist  in  preventing  him  from  harming  their 
old  friend. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  285 

But  at  that  instant  a  woman's  voice,  seem 
ingly  coming  from  the  next  room,  spoke  in 
sadly  beseeching  tones : 

"  0  Willie,  Willie,  wad  ye  harm  my  own  dear 
auld  cousin  who  has  never  shown  aught  but 
kindness  to  us  and  ours?  Is  it  not  enough  that 
ye  broke  the  heart  o'y  ain  wife  that  loved  ye 
better  than  all  the  warld  beside?  And  wad  ye 
kill  my  ain  bairn — the  bonny  lassie  that  we  baith 
loved  so  well  when  she  was  a  wee  toddling  thing? 
Dinna  meddle  wi'  her,  Willie;  dinna  harm  a 
hair  o'  her  head  or  I'll  haunt  ye  to  the  last  day 
o'  your  life.  Forsake  your  sins,  Willie,  put 
away  your  mony  wives  and  be  a  true  servant  o' 
the  Lord,  or  ye'll  never  win  to  heaven;  your 
soul  will  be  lost  and  I  that  loved  ye  so  lang 
syne  will  see  ye  no  more  forever." 

McAlpine's  face  turned  ghastly  white  while 
he  listened  and  his  eyes  seemed  starting  from 
his  head ;  then  as  the  voice  ceased  he  suddenly 
wrenched  himself  free  from  the  hold  of  Edward 
and  Harold  and  rushed  from  the  room  and  the 
house  like  one  pursued  by  an  avenging  foe ;  they 
heard  his  steps  echoing  down  the  garden  path, 
out  into  the  road,  and  away  till  the  sounds  were 
lost  in  the  distance. 

Then  Mr.  Dinsmore  spoke,  breaking  the  as* 
tonished  silence: 

"  He  is  badly  scared,  and  I  think  will  hardly 


886  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

return  to  pursue  his  search  for  his  missing 
daughter." 

"I  trust  not,  sir,"  responded  Cousin  Eonald. 
"  Fortunately  I  was  able  to  remember  and  re 
produce  the  tones  of  his  dead  wife's  voice.  My 
God-given  talent  is  sometimes  useful,  as  well  aa 
a  source  of  amusement  to  my  young  friends." 

"And  older  ones  also,"  Elsie  added  with  a 
smile. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Eosie;  "the  man  fairly 
frightened  me,  for  he  acted  as  if  he  were  wicked 
enough  to  hurt  or  even  kill  every  one  of  us.  I 
don't  wonder  Marian  ran  away  from  him  and 
was  so  frightened  at  the  very  thought  of  seeing 
him  again." 

"Nor  I,"  said  Zoe,  looking  at  her  husband 
with  eyes  full  of  tears.  "  0  my  dear  Ned,  I  was 
so  afraid  he  would  do  you  some  dreadful  harm ! 
And  what  if  he  should  even  yet ;  he  may  come 
back!  Oh,  let  us  shut  doors  and  windows." 

"I  think  there  is  hardly  any  danger  of  his 
returning,"  remarked  Hugh  Lilburn  in  a  reas 
suring  tone;  "at  least  not  to-night." 

The  other  gentlemen  agreed  in  that  opinion, 
and  the  ladies  were  sufficiently  reassured  to  be 
able  to  pass  a  comfortable  night. 

But  though  they  were  ignorant  of  the  fact, 
McAlpine  was  in  no  condition  to  injure  any  of 
them  or  even  to  return  to  their  dwelling. 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  287 

In  the  darkness  and  the  confusion  of  his 
mind,  he  had  wandered  from  the  path  and  fallen 
down  a  hill,  landing  on  a  bed  of  stones,  strik 
ing  his  head  on  one  of  them  so  that  he  was  in 
sensible  for  some  hours,  breaking  a  rib  and  re 
ceiving  internal  injuries  that  proved  fatal  in  a 
very  short  time.  In  the  morning  some  one 
passing  heard  his  groans,  went  for  assistance, 
and  he  was  carried  into  a  house  and  a  surgeon 
sent  for,  who  after  making  an  examination 
told  him  he  had  but  a  few  hours  to  live,  and  if 
he  had  any  affairs  to  settle  he  would  do  well  to 
attend  to  them  immediately. 

McAlpine  was  thrown  into  great  distress  of 
mind  by  the  announcement,  and  begged  to  have 
word  sent  to  the  house  where  he  had  been  the 
night  before,  with  an  earnest  request  that  Mr. 
Lilburn  would  come  to  him,  for  at  least  a  few 
moments,  as  he  had  something  he  wished  to 
say. 

Shocked  at  the  news  of  the  man's  condition, 
Mr.  Lilburn  at  once  hastened  to  his  bedside. 

"They  tell  me  I'm  a  dying  mon,  Eonald  Lil 
burn,  and  I  maun  ease  my  mind  afore  I  die, 
wi'  a  word  for  my  daughter  Marian.  Tell  her 
for  me  that  I  own  I've  been  a  hard  father  to 
her,  and  was — 0  God,  forgive  me — a  cruel,  un 
faithful  husband  to  her  mither  after  I  turned 
Mormon.  It's  a  lustful,  wicked  pretence  o'  a 


288  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

religion,  is  Mormonism,  and  I  dinna^?'  H'Sandy 
brought  up  to  believe  in  it." 

He  paused  from  exhaustion,  and  Mr.  Lilburn 
told  of  his  plans  for  Sandy  and  the  offers  he  had 
made  the  lad  to  educate  and  start  him  in  life. 

"God  bless  you  for  it,"  returned  the  dying 
man.  "  I  find  now  my  death  is  near  that  I  care 
more  for  those  two  o'  my  bairns  than  I  thought. 
And  now  I  maun  think  o'  my  soul !  O  Ronald 
Lilburn,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved?  Is  there 
ony  hope  for  such  a  sinner  as  I?" 

"  Yes,  William.  'The  blood  o'  Jesus  Christ  his 
Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin,'  and  while  there 
is  life  there  is  hope.  Flee  to  Jesus,  the  sinner's 
friend,  remembering  his  own  words,  'Him  that 
cometh  unto  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.'  " 

"  Lord,  I  come,  I  come ;  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner;  save  me  for  thine  own  name's  sake," 
came  in  earnest,  pleading  tones  from  the  dying 
lips ;  a  few  long-drawn  breaths  followed  and  the 
soul  had  fled. 

The  Dolphin  was  known  to  be  far  out  at  sea; 
word  of  her  father's  arrival  and  his  speedy  and 
unexpected  death  could  not  be  sent  to  Marian, 
so  the  body  was  carried  to  an  undertaker's  and 
the  next  day  quietly  buried  from  there,  Mr. 
Lilburn,  his  son,  and  the  other  gentlemen  of  the 
family  attending  the  funeral  services. 

When  at  length  the  news  reached  Marian, 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  289 

son  T  of  her  early  love  for  her  father  seemed 
to  rt  U  her.  She  shed  some  tears  over  it, 

yet  in  a  short  time  her  grief  was  more  than 
swallowed  up  in  a  sense  of  relief. 

She  was  very,  very  happy  with  Arthur,  who 
proved  himself  the  kindest  and  best  of  husbands. 
It  was  not  thought  necessary  that  her  father's 
death  should  be  made  known  in  their  home 
neighborhood,  and  on  her  return  she  dressed  as 
a  bride.  Her  husband  had  told  her  of  his  im 
proved  circumstances  and  was  disposed  to  lavish 
upon  her  everything  that  heart  could  wish. 
But  she  was  not  extravagant  in  her  tastes  or  de- 
fires,  and  he  was  satisfied  to  let  her  follow  her 
town  inclination  in  regard  to  that  and  the  con 
tinuing  of  her  studies  with  Captain  Raymond, 
at  least  for  a  time. 

That  pleased  the  captain,  and  he  was  more 
than  willing  to  receive  her  as  a  pupil  when 
they  should  all  return  home  and  he  resume  hia 
labors  as  instructor. 

The  entire  family  had  now  been  let  into  the 
secret  of  Arthur's  wonderfully  large  fee  for  his 
medical  service  to  William  Croly,  and  heartily 
rejoiced  with  him. 

Dr.  Dick  Percival  joined  them  for  a  week  at 
the  sea-side,  after  which  all  returned  to  their 
homes. 

Calhoun  had  tried  to  induce  his  Mary  to  fol- 
19 


290  ELSIE  AT  ION. 

low  with  him  the  example  set  them  by  his 
brother  and  Marian,  and  Hugh  Lilburn  let  his 
Ella  know  that  he  would  be  far  from  objecting 
to  making  it  a  double  wedding;  but  neither 
lady  would  consent.  Each  wished  to  go  home 
first  and  make  suitable  preparations  for  the  im 
portant  event,  Ella  adding  that  Isadore  and  the 
other  sisters  and  brothers  would  have  reason  to 
be  hurt  if  she  did  not  invite  them  all  to  be 
present  at  her  wedding. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  and  Mrs.  Travilla 
thought  she  took  a  proper  view  of  the  matter, 
as  did  Mary  also,  in  regard  to  the  time  and  place 
of  her  own  nuptials. 

So  Calhoun  took  her  to  her  own  home  and 
left  her  there,  with  the  understanding  that  he 
was  to  return  for  her  some  weeks  or  months 
hence — the  day  having  not  yet  been  fixed  upon. 

But  before  leaving  their  sea-side  home  all  spent 
a  day  there  together.  Naturally  one  of  the 
principal  topics  of  conversation  was  the  ap 
proaching  journey  to  their  southern  homes. 

"  I  wish  I  could  take  you  all  with  me  in  the 
yacht,"  said  Captain  Raymond,  addressing  the 
company  in  general,  "  but  unfortunately  there 
is  not  accommodation  for  so  many.  Mother, 
we  must  have  you  and  Grandpa  and  Grandma 
Dinsmore,  as  it  is  a  more  restful  way  to  travel 
than  by  the  cars.  The  doctor  and  his  bride  are 


ELSIE  AT  ION.  291 

already  engaged  to  us,  and  we  must,  I  think, 
take  Evelyn,  Rosie,  and  Walter;  we  should 
hardly  know  what  to  do  without  them  any 
longer,"  he  added  with  his  pleasant  smile.  "  We 
have  eight  family  and  passenger  state-rooms, 
and  beds  can  be  made  up  at  nights  in  the  sa 
loon,"  he  continued,  "  and  in  that  way  we  can 
make  room  for  several  more." 

He  paused  for  a  reply,  but  no  one  spoke,  each 
seemingly  waiting  for  the  others. 

At  length  Violet  said :  "  I  think  you  and  your 
babies  should  be  with  us,  Zoe;  then  of  course 
Edward  would  need  to  be  there  to  take  care  of 
you  all;  for  he  would  not  be  willing  to  trust 
that  business  to  any  one  else.  And  Harold  and 
Herbert  ought  to  be  with  their  mother,  having, 
poor  little  lads !  been  so  much  away  from  her  for 
the  last  few  years,"  she  added  in  a  sportive  tone. 

Every  one  approved,  and  so  it  was  settled. 
The  journey  was  a  safe  and  prosperous  one  with 
all;  they  arrived  at  their  homes,  Ion,  Wood- 
burn,  and  Eoselands,  without  accident  or  loss, 
and  presently  had  settled  down  for  the  duties 
and  pleasures  of  the  fall  and  coming  winter. 


THE  END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


JUL3    1957 


m  L9-25w-9,'47(A5618)444 


1672         Elsie  at  Ion 
F5ati 


JUL3     19S7 


PS 
1672 

F5ati 


